A Hunter Amongst Poniesby XxLostLonelySoulxXChaptersChapter One: Prophecies of a Dying StarChapter Two: Return and ArrivalChapter Three: Recovery and InvitationsChapter Four: Gathering InformationChapter Five: The Kiss and the ApologyChapter Six: Official IntroductionsChapter Seven: Tea and PranksChapter Eight: Guards, Visas, and ContractsChapter Nine: Still Very BusyChapter Ten: Return to PonyvileChapter Eleven: One of Those DaysChapter One: Prophecies of a Dying StarStar Swirl the bearded a stallion any unicorn studying magic knows. His work in the field of magic unrivaled expect for the two goddesses of the sun and moon. However only a select few knew of his greatest gift and his greatest curse he was a prophet. From the moment he gained his mark his life and the lives of those around him changed forever. He foretold of the dark king’s raise to power, the corruption of the moon and its return and those who would restore her. His fate to never bare the elements, the return of the mad god, and how he would meet his end. He now lies on his death bed wheezing painfully for the life giving air he needs as his closest and oldest friend holds his hand giving him comfort in his final hours. He slowly and painfully looks over to the solar princess Celestia heartbroken at her state. Her normal motherly smile replaced with a mournful frown tears poring form her purple eyes. Her sorrow two fold having just banished her sister. Now her dear friend dying right before her and powerless to stop it. Her corporial mane laying flat against her coat and fiery red with so much of her magic used up her ethereal multi-colored one no longer present. Star Swirl always like it much better this way in his opinion made her look far more mature than that pastel rainbow she liked so much. And if he had to be honest made her look far sexier and dangerous even with that motherly smile of hers maybe even more so because of it. Her pure white coat usually so clean was marred by numerous bandages and blood stains her battle with Nightmare Moon having only taken place barely a day ago and she was recovering slowly having not even removed her tattered dress too overcome by grief. Giving her hand a weak squeeze getting her attention he spoke softly his voice cracking and rasping from sickness. “I’m sorry Tia had I the strength to aid thee I….” “No! Star do not blame thy self thou dist warn us not to fight the Nightmare and we did not listen.” Celestia cut him off. The solar princess leaned in tenderly nuzzling his cheek as she held his hand tighter whispering to him. “Tis our fault for trying to reason with our corrupted sister. Tis our fault we are in such shambles. Let it not worry thou we shall be fine save thy strength.” “Saving my strength or not Tia I know I die before the sun sets this day.” Giving her a sad smile he nuzzles her back. Setting up right once more she returns his smile equally sad. “Thou always have be right don’t you Star?” Chuckling weakly his smile becomes more gleefully. “Thou know it sun flanks.” Celestia’s cheeks brighten with a rosy tint slightly embarrassed by the old playful nickname. “It’s been a long time since thou last called us that.” Star strokes his bread thoughtfully as he thinks. “Hmm…some twenty years or so if my memories right.” “Twenty-three” Celestia answered with a small smirk. “Ha! Now who always has to be right?” The dying stallion let out joyous laughs the first ones since his sickness had taken hold. It was cut short when he began coughing painfully bringing his free hand to his muzzle to cover it. Celestia leaned down and carefully strokes his grey mane feeling helpless. His coughing slowly fading slowly pulled his hand away from his muzzle bright red blood covering his palm as a little more stained his lips. Celestia grabbing a damp cloth cleans the blood from his lips then his hand new tears springing from her eyes. “Fret not Tia I have known this day would come since I was clot I am at peace with my death.” “We wish thou had been happy with thee’s life my friend.” “Who said I wasn’t Tia? But it’s the future that concerns me now…” His wrinkled face frowning deeply in concern a look that Celestia knew all too well. “What does thou mean Star? Thee has already told us how to purify our sister and the trails the new bearers must undertake. What could have thee so worried?” Turning his head to her he makes direct eye contact with her something he didn’t do often despite being her closest friend. Eyes are the windows to the soul or so they say but to Star Swirl they were so much more. Especially when those eyes belong to an ailcorn they become a window to the infinite depths of power to those talented enough to access it. As he did once again the future became clouded his visions of the new element bearers always held true. The lesson they would learn the life events that would shape their destinies and the density of Equis all held firm. The how’s the whys and who’s however were always shifting and shrouded in shadow. It was something he could never understand how fate could be set in stone as it had been since time began only to change so wildly when Luna would return. The flow of time ever shifting from her return to the birthing of a new alicorn only for all the future beyond that to become impossible for him to see. Letting out a deep frustrated and tired sigh he forced himself to set up in bed and rest his back against the head board Celestia helping get comfortable. She waited patiently for a few moments letting her friend catch his breath the small excursion leaving him winded. “Tia I have told you a great many things about the future but there are somethings you must know that frighten me to the core of my being even more so than death…. I cannot see beyond the crowning of the student….” Celestia blinks a few times she had known Star since he was colt he had always bragged that he could see all things past, present, and future. A gross exaggeration to be sure however never not once in his life had he ever admitted to not being able to see. “What does thou mean Star thee said that we needn’t worry beyond that point and thus no point in telling us about it.” Dropping his head looking down at his sheets “I lied… I was afraid…afraid for you for all of Equis. When the stars aid in bringing Luna back to you she will bring something back with her. Something that I fear may change all fate for Equis.” Celestia was speechless what was he trying to say that she should have killed her sister? Or was he warning her of something else entirely? Why couldn’t he see beyond the ascension? Her thoughts were interrupted once Star Swirl’s grip became vice like. “Tia...I haven’t much strength left and I must give you my very first and my final prophecy. The prophecy that has haunted me my entire life. Tell no pony of this keep no records of this promise me this Celestia.” The look on his face scared her that was something that never happened. He had always been the serious type and more than a little arrogant and not once cowardly in anyway. But to see him so wracked with fear unnerved her taking his hand in both of hers she gently nodded. “I promise Star Swirl.” He couldn’t help but smile at her whenever she dropped the royal we he knew she was paying attention to what was happening. Griping her hands tightly he lowered his head once more as he channeled every ounce of magic he could muster into his horn. The room glowed with magical power and would blind any pony other than the royal alicorn setting beside him. All the books in his room the sheet on bed his bread, Celestia’s mane her wings even the few loose bricks in the walls shifted and floated slightly from the display of power. Raising his head slowly he opened his eyes only for them to shine bright green as he entered what would be his final prophetic trance. When he spoke it was with the power of the eons thousands of voices speaking as one. “Born in darkness and nursed by pain, became spider queen’s bane, grey as the stone that been its home, in the darkness the light shines, the one that meets time, on the full moon’s light, it shall be the greatest blight, blood and fang, tooth and claw, the flesh of all shall enter its maw, sun and moon when smiles its boon felt for miles, in the forest bonds forged, among the snow a shattered gorge, body of beast soul not in the least, touched by the dead it knows no end, it bares the marks of pain its spirit forever shamed, heavy the crown upon its head as it weeps for the newly dead, redeemer or destroyer, monster or messiah lost one in need of peace, its torment shall never cease.” As the power left his body everything returned to its place many small thumps as he slowly slumped over Celestia catching him his eyes wide, blank, and lifeless. Again tears begin staining her cheeks pulling him close to her and burying her face in the crock of his neck as she cried loud and shamelessly screaming in misery his body no longer drawing breath. Hearing the mournful cries of their princess servants and nobles alike rush to the door of Star Swirl’s room their hearts breaking at the sight before them. Celestia cried for what seemed like hours to her before she could regain any of her composure. Pulling his body away from her and tenderly closing his eyes with her delicate fingers and planting a kiss on each on them. “I shall miss you my faithful student…my dearest friend…Star Swirl” ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ It was a cold but clear winter’s day when Celestia spread the late Star Swirl’s ashes among what use to be the castle gardens. Now nothing more than ruined stone and glass a giant head stone for him. Celestia knew this was his favorite spot of the castle he left no will but she was plenty confident he would approve. As she finish she looked to the destroyed castle she had considered rebuilding but there were too many recent and painful memories and knew she couldn’t stay here. “We’ve gathered everything you requested from the castle your majesty we can depart whenever you’re ready.” “Thank you my little pony we shall leave at once.” Celestia place the urn that once held the ashes of her friend on the ground and walk past the guard that escorted her. She had very nearly recovered psychically from the battle with her sister a few weeks ago and her mane had returned to its multi-colored ethereal state. But her mind was still very troubled. The loneliness that was still ahead of her the grief of losing her friend and sister in nearly the same day would have broken any other mare. Not Celestia though she couldn’t afford to be broken not when she had so much to do. Stepping into the royal carriage she pause to look at the castle that had been her home for nearly 300 years and now she would be returning to the castle of her parents the pain of their passing to the next realm having dulled enough to return. “Sister…I shall see again on the longest day of the thousandth year.” Chapter Two: Return and ArrivalTwilight Sparkle daughter of Twilight Velvet foals story writer and Night Light retired royal guard, sister to Shining Armor, personal student to princesses Celestia, and currently fighting for her life. She stood on her shaky hooves backing away slightly from the terrifying Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn stood just about 5’10 not including her horn her black coat seeming to drink in the faint light of the moon making the shadows grow larger and even more frightening. Donned in her grey steel armor spikes extending out from her pauldrons, bracers, and knee plates making her look even more intimidating. Twilight meanwhile was clad in nothing more than a blue and purple plaid knee length skirt a white button up shirt and a black vest bearing her cutie mark to say she was woefully under prepared would be a laughable understatement. Eyeing the elements Twilight stopped her back pedaling and began pushing power into her horn and she charged the Nightmare. If I don’t stop her now Equestria..no all of Equis is doomed! Please Celestia let this work. Twilight felt her hooves impact the stone floor of the ruined castle her arms pumped as she tried to run as fast as she could to her target. With a raised eyebrow and a deadpan expression the dark mare spoke sounding bored and insulted. “You’re kidding right?” Gritting her teeth in anger the alicorn charged toward the smaller unicorn her black halberd raised high in the air. “Then you shall die before you have a chance to enjoy our eternal night!!!!” The insane mare roared as she closed the distance swinging her weapon down aiming to cleave the younger mare’s head in half. In matter of nearly an instant Twilight and Nightmare both heard a faint whistling sound as she teleported behind the dark mare still running to the elements only to hear the mare scream in pain looking back over her shoulder she could see the Nightmare clutching her bleeding hand an arrow sticking out of it. The dark mare’s weapon hitting the ground with clang as she removed the arrow, caught completely off guard Nightmare quickly looked around the room trying to locate the source however her search quickly came to halt as the back of her left knee struck by another black arrow. She roared in pain as she quickly whipped her head around charging horn and firing a blast of magic knocking out the wall with an explosion. In the flash of light from the blast she couldn’t be sure but swore she seen a figure’s shadow and made another blast knocking out another wall. Twilight in the mean time taking advantage of the distraction placed her hands on the elements and began charging her spell. Come on come on just a little spark please. Sensing Twilight’s magic Nightmare whipped around despite her injuries quickly teleporting beside the lavender unicorn. Incasing her in magic lifted the young pony into the air. “You little fool you think can outwit Nightmare Moo AAARRGGHHHH!!!!!” The mare’s outburst cut short by another two arrows was fired from the shadows into her wings from behind and breaking her hold on Twilight. As the unicorn was released she notices a figure behind the Nightmare as the angry alicorn charge a much larger blast reaching out a hand to the figure Twilight cried. “LOOK OUT!!” The Nightmare could only grin even though she was going to blast out that wall anyway the unicorn gave away her compatriot’s location. Knowing with certainty where the archer now was she doubled the power of the spell determined to kill the one that had wounded her so. As she released the spell and it made its way to the target she just now noticed that somehow the arrows in her knee and wings had disappeared. Pushing that mystery aside as it wouldn’t in mere moments as the archer would soon be dead or so she thought. The figure leap from the shadows away from her spell’s impact point she couldn’t make out much of the figure only that it wore a hood and had the vague shape of a biped. However that was nearly an afterthought as she watched the figure with deft precision pull four arrows from its quiver the nock of each one expertly place between its fingers. As the arrow heads left the quiver they glowed as brightly as troches. She watched as if frozen the spell sailing past her intended target the archer readied each arrow as it drew its bow. With a fearful gasp she watched as the archer released the bowstring the arrows began flying toward her the horror in her chest increased as the four arrows had somehow become eight and struck her. Nightmare’s spell impacted the wall and exploded creating a bright flash and dust cloud the force of the blast sent twilight and the archer flying backward Twilight nearly at the entrance to the room and the arch on the remain wall to the right of her. Twilight shaking herself briefly and holding her aching head she could see Nightmare Moon standing with her back toward her. The unicorn’s eyes were quickly drawn to the elements or rather where they were. With a terror filled gasp Twilight spoke. “Gaahh the elements they’re…..” She couldn’t bring herself to finish the sentence the elements of harmony had been scattered. Nightmare Moon weakly and slowly turned around cackling slightly the eight arrows that had went straight through her armor and lodged in her chest making breathing and movement difficult. As her blood flowed from her wound the arrows vanished with the arrows gone the blood flowed more freely quickly forming a puddle at her hooves. With strained breath the Mare in the moon spoke. “You’ve…..failed…..you’ve both failed the elements are no more.” As she coughed she charged magic though her horn beginning to heal herself. “My eternal night begins NOOWWAAHHHGGGG!!!!!!” The alicrom screamed in pain as another eight glowing arrows quickly pierced her flesh and dropping her to her knees. Twilight quickly whipped her head around the source of the arrows. The archer was tall she noticed only slightly shorter than Celestia and wore a hood and was already reaching for more arrows. Even prone as she was Nightmare wasn’t going to go down that easily and fired multiple volleys of magic bolts at the arched forcing him to begin running and dodging. The elements may have been destroyed and while Twilight wasn’t a fighter she wasn’t going to let that archer fight Nightmare Moon all by its self she quickly stood back up on her hooves watching the archer dodge and weave around the volleys of magical bolts intent on killing it. As the unicorn began to charge a spell she heard a familiar voice with an unmistakable southern twang. “The cavalry is here Twilight.” Applejack proudly proclaimed. Twilight could feel a tear run down her furry cheek at how happy she was that her friend had come to help her. The archer had another arrow ready to fly as it dodges around the bolts of magic when the lavender bipedal unicorn shouted out. “You think the elements of harmony can be destroyed just like that Nightmare Moon. Well you’re wrong because the spirits of those elements are right here” The archer looked behind the unicorn to see five other colorful equines. Wondering where that mare might be going with this the arch let the arrow fly shattering the dark alicorn’s other knee making her drop to them as she cursed in pain. Despite the nightmare’s cry of pain the unicorn continued. As she spoke the splintered remains of the orbs gathered around the mares. “Applejack who reassured me I would be safe represents the element of honesty! Fluttershy who tamed an angry beast with her compassion is the element of kindness! Pinkie Pie by giggling in the face of danger banished fear is the element of laughter!” Nightmare moon raised her head and the archer could see a growing fear on her face. Since she hadn’t shown if the tiniest amount of fear since the battle began the archer started moving toward once of the nearby pillars seeking shelter from whatever was about to happen as Twilight continued. “Rarity who brightened a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift is the element of generosity! And Rainbow Dash how could not abandon her friends for her heart’s desire is the element of loyalty! These five ponies got use threw every change you threw at us!” The archer now safely behind a pillar raised an eyebrow gently muttering. “And what did you do to be this ballsy? What’s with these horses and talking so much in battle?” The dark mare rose to her hooves once more thou with noticeable difficulty. “But you don’t have the sixth element you couldn’t make the spark so it doesn’t matter you die here!” The lavender mare eyes her eyes as she spoke confidently. “You’re wrong there was a spark a spark from within.” She turned to face the other mares. “The spark I felt when they came to help me. The spark from when I came to understand that you five are my friends!” As she finished a bright light shined from above her head and surrounded her. “You see Nightmare Moon when the other elements are joined by that spark they create the sixth element the element of magic!” The fragments of the elements came closer to their equine counterparts forming necklaces for the five newcomers and a tiara for Twilight. As they did the bright light increased Twilight open her eyes and they shined with power as twin rainbow shot out from the gathered mares arching its way to the bleeding Nightmare Moon screaming as the rainbow beam engulfed her. With a bright flash of light that the archer had to cover its eyes with an arm it was all over. While the ponies took notice of their new jewelry the archer walked over to where Nightmare mare had been standing. There lying on the grown it saw pale blue mare if the archer had to guess only slightly taller that the six present. She was suffering from the same wounds inflicted upon the dark alicorn. While not an expert in magic or what just happened the archer did know these wounds were mortal. At that point the sun began to rise as the archer put away the bow hearing a calm motherly voice speak to the mares. Ignoring what was happening and reaching into a pouch on its belt pulling out a tiny vial and cradled the mares head. She was shaking and cold from blood loss it could see the life fading from her eyes. Eyes that no longer held hate within them only fear and guilt something the archer knew well. Pulling the cork out of the vial the archer gently placed it to her lips whispering gently. “Drink this it will save you.” The mare grabbing the archer’s hand swallowed the red liquid as that motherly voice came to attention. “Now if only another will as..LUNA!!” The archer quickly snapped around to see a bolt of magic launching straight at the two of them. Said bolt of magic coming a very pissed off white mare. In a split second decision the archer quickly scooped up the prone mare before it and threw her to the side several feet away landing with a pained thug the mare was out of harm’s way. The archer only had just enough time to bring its arms up to shield its self from the blast. The spell hit hard sending the archer skidding and smoking a few yards toward one of the blown out walls before the archer righted its self and began running into the nearby forest clearing the gorge with a mighty running leap and growling in frustration. The white alicorn quickly flew over to the smaller wounded mare seeing the shape she was in tears started pouring down her face. “Luna my sister what did that thing do to you!?!” The six mares behind the alicorn shouted at that little revelation. “Sister!” Luna coughed softly slowly feeling her body starting to heal. “Sister… why did..thou..attack..my savoir?” “Savoir? Luna that thing it..” “Celestia!” Luna shouted as best she could in her state but already feeling her strength returning. “That archer…bought time..for the element bearers..to arrive and cleanse us.. as well as gave us this.” She weakly lifted the empty vial. “Whatever this medicine was it works quickly our strength is already returning and the bleeding has stopped.” Proving her point Luna reached to a puncture hole in her midnight blue dress and wiped away the blood the wound closing and healing before their very eyes. The element bears gathered around at this point and stared with wide eyed amazement. “Luna the archer truly?…” Luna merely nodded in response. Celestia wilted at that the one that had saved her sister from cretin death she had lashed out at in over protective rage. “Princess while it seems princess Luna is healing quickly I feel we should get her to a hospital.” Her faithful student pointed out. With a nod Celestia charged her horn and teleported them all to Ponyville medical. Leaving the castle of the royal pony sisters vacant expect for a single spider that had watched the exchanged between the sisters. Turning away in began crawling back up the wall preparing to relay what it saw to its master. Author's Note Well nothing really to add but letting everyone know now the chapter leanght im hoping atleast well be getting longer. Please don't judge the first attempt too harshly and happy reading. Chapter Three: Recovery and InvitationsThe appearance of eight mares one of which being the ruler of the land cause quite the understandable commotion at Ponyville medical. With a quick word of authority Luna had been rushed to intensive care and while healing quickly the doctors insisted the she be kept overnight just to be safe. Luna was brought into a small private room in the outpatient wing with two unicorn solar guard standing watch. Celestia sat next to her sister as nurse Red Heart finished taking the lunar princess’ vitals for the fifth time in the last twenty minutes at Celestia’s insistence to know if her sister was alright. This level of coddling while Luna appreciated it was wearing on her nerves and with her slowly rising blood pressure and heart rate it was showing. The beeping from the heart monitor the strange paper like gown she had been forced to wear her under garments and dress taken to be washed and repaired. Coupled with all the sights, sounds, and unfamiliar words and phrases she was hearing made her surprised that she hadn’t already blown up at the next pony to speak. “Well princess it seems her blood pressure and heart rate are a little elevated but is otherwise fine.” Nurse Red Heart had to bite tongue to keep from adding in. “And few you was treating me like this mine would be up too” “Is something wrong with her? Please bring the--” “ENOUGH!!” Luna interrupted her sister with the booming royal ailcorn voice. “Sister we are fine and only need our rest. Something that your insistent coddling over our conduction is preventing form happening. Doubly so when thee should be looking for the archer so thy can apologize to him.” “Yes Luna your right of course.”Celestia’s eras fell slightly before springing back up. “Did you say him?” Luna nodded slowly “Yes sister though it was hard to tell the mask he wore muffled his voice we are confident that the archer is male. However we do not believe he is a pony.”Celestia raise an eyebrow and motioned for her to continue. “The mask he wore it was much too flat to be a pony and his eyes far too small. If we were to speculate it would seem likely his kind do not rely on their eyes.” “So you do not recognize his species then?” Celestia ask slight worry in her voice. Luna shook her head slowly as she struggled to keep her eyes open fatigue beginning to overtake her.“Tis…hard to *yawwwnnnn*….say sister” “I see” With a gentle nod of her head Celestia dismissed Red Heart before looking back to her sister gripping her hand tightly. When the door closed and the two sisters were in private the solar princess quickly sound proofed the room and nuzzled Luna’s cheek affectionately tears streaming down her face. “Luna I’m so sorry for banishing you Luna I tried….i tried so hard to..” Celestia was cut off once by Luna placing her hand on Celestia’s cheek and a tender kiss on the lips as tears streamed down the lunar princess’ own cheeks. “We know you did sister we was very aware while we were…her….and we are sorry as well.” Cradling Luna in her arms Celestia kissed Luna herself tenderly but passionately as their heads tilted they both hummed in pleasure having not felt each other in a thousand years. Luna wanted nothing more than to catch up on lost time but she was too tired and could barely keep her eyes open. Breaking the kiss she looked up into Celestia’s eyes looking at her as sternly as she could. “Find him Tia and make this..right….we must….” Luna drifted off to sleep mid sentence her body slowly relaxing into the realm of sleep. Chuckling gently Celestia leaned down kissing Luna on the lips once more before gently whispering. “I will my night princess.”For a few minutes Celestia merely watch the smaller alicorn sleep slowly stroking her hand. The solar princess had a sea of emotions flowing through her mind joy, relief, sorrow, but most of all worry. The archer had nearly killed Nightmare Moon and Luna with her that sent a chill up white alicorn’s spine. She and Luna both while they didn’t age they weren’t immortal they could still be killed and today was a close call for Luna. Celestia while wanting to find the archer and offer an apology she now had another reason entirely. Thanks to the account of the battle courtesy of Twilight and Luna she knew the archer was dangerous and needed to be watched carefully. Treating him like a criminal would do her no favors as it might spur him to alley with the griffons, minotaurs or some other force on Equis. Then there was the prophecy Star Swirl had left her. Was this archer the force that prevented him for seeing past Twilight’s ascension? Or was it something else all together. Giving a farewell kiss on Luna’s cheek Celestia look over into the mirror and made herself presentable again. Opening the door to the room with a quick flex of her magic she dispelled the sound proofing charm where she was greeted by her student and her new friends. Twilight was the first to step forward looking up at her mentor expectantly. “Is Princess Luna alright?” With her trademarked motherly smile Celestia nodded slowly. “The doctors say she will be just fine after a good rest. If all goes well she’ll be able to return home tomorrow as we will as well.”Twilight Deflated slightly at that. “Is there something wrong my faithful student?” Twilight nervously fidgeted “It’s nothing princess just I now know the magic of friendship and now I have to leave them.” Celestia’s smile brightened as she looked to the young purple and green drake standing next to her student. “Spike take a note please….” The fallowing day held a massive celebration for the return of the night princess that lasted from noon to midnight. Singing and dancing all thought-out Ponyvile and was all watched carefully by a lone spider atop town hall. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ “Ah still can’t believe tha princess gave us all’a us tickets to tha Grand Galloping Gala.” The orange earth pony mare with a blonde mane and tail wearing denim overalls and a red plaid shirt with a Stetson hat exclaimed as she took another bite out of the apple pie in front of her. It wasn’t as good as the Apple family’s but it was by no means a bad pie. Her body was easily the most muscled of her friends but still held her feminine beauty well toned shapely legs, rump and above average bust all hidden by her work clothes. “Oh oh oh oh I know AppleJack first we all like awww… then we were like YAY!!! And now im all super nervouscited. And and and oooooooo!!!! I just can’t set still!!!!!!!!!!!!!.” The bubbly pink on pink earth pony demonstrated as she bounded over to the counter of the bakery to restock her plate with sugary baked goods. Her blue knee length dress and white apron on the front creating a lifting effect on her bust which the town’s folk had come to the seeming sound theory that Pinkie’s breasts absorbed the excess calories the she ate. Seeing as of the mares in town she was one of the two that required custom made bras. The other being the town mail mare “Derpy” Hooves. “Pinks you can’t set still away.” The blue coated and rainbow manned pegasus mare quipped as she took a drink from her milkshake. She wore blue-ish grey windbreaker pants and a skin tight tube top reaching from just over her belly button to well over her nearly flat chest. With reflective neon orange and yellow stripes about an inch wide a piece running down the sides, front and back as standard safety protocol for the local weather team. The outfit didn’t show much but because how tightly it clung to her managed to leave little to the imagination on her torso. “True as that may be Rainbow Dash for once I can’t truly blame her I’m quite beside myself too.” The sophisticated the white unicorn mare with a purple curly styled mane wearing a black knee length tight skirt and button up blouse that matched her mane responded as Pinkie returned to the table in windowed corner near the entrance. Looking around the table viewing all the sweet bakery items made her sigh as she looked down at her tea trying to decide if she could indulge herself for once. “Me too Rarity I’m so excited I could just scream. YAY!” Said scream was just barely louder than a quiet speaking voice in a library. The screamer in question was a buttery yellow pegasus with a long soft pink mane and tail. She wore white long sleeve top and green dress nearly reaching her dainty hooves hiding her otherwise shapely but modest figure. Sitting in the corner she looked around the table to see her friends looking at her with raise brows making her shrink back slightly hiding behind her mane. “Was I too loud? I’m sorry…” “No not at all Fluttershy it was just unexpected that’s all darling.” Rarity smile at her shy friend and noticed somepony was being even more quite. “Twilight darling is everything alright you don’t seem very excited about this.” Twilight looked back over to her unicorn friend upon realizing she had been spoken to. She was wearing what had become her signature look of busy librarian. A sweater vest matching her coat over a short sleeve shirt with a skirt. “Sorry my mind is elsewhere at the moment.” “Thinkin about some stallion you’ll meet at tha gala?” Applejack grinned nudging Twilight. “WHAT!?! No no nothing like that.” Twilight stammered as she tried to push down the blush that made its way onto her cheeks. “No I was just wondering if the princess had gotten any word about the archer. It’s been two weeks and nopony in the guard has seen neither hide nor hair of him not even the tiny hint of a trace of him in the Everfree. I worry that maybe the injuries he got form that spell were too great…” “You don’t think that princess Celestia actually….you know….” Fluttershy couldn’t bring herself to finish the thought it was just too horrible. Shaking her head Twilight tried to re assure the kind Pegasus. “I really don’t think so at least not on purpose it’s just not like her. To be honest I didn’t even think she even knew spells that could hurt anypony.” The young drake that had been sitting next to adoptive big sister broke from his staring at a cretin white unicorn finally adding to the conversation. “Well Twi the princess is over a thousand years old in all that time I’m sure she’s needed such spells in the past after all she DID have to fight Nightmare Moon.” The drake stood at about half the height of the mares at the table and wore a casual slacks and a button up short sleeve shirt both a much darker shade of his own purple scales. Twilight let out a heavy sigh as she nodded. “I know spike it’s just strange I mean she has to deal with the pressures of ruling Equestria and not once have I even seen her raise her voice let alone attack somepony.” “Well I recken if somepony I didn’t know was hoverin’ over ma kin like d’at id probably give’m a buck right up side they’re head ma self.” The apple framer added sipping some coffee. The group all nodded in agreement all having families of their own understood the need to protect them. “Well its gettin’ late suppose we all hit the hay-” Applejack was interrupted by a loud thump on the door to Sugar Cube Corner. “…soon? What in tarnation was that?” She slowly walked over to the door as the rest of the mares and Spike got up from the table. Reaching the door she slowly opened it peaking out through the crack seeing no one she opened the door fully pulling it inside only for everyone to gasp at what was impaled on the door. A single black arrow with a scroll tied around it emblazed with a pink and white starburst on it matching Twilight’s cutie mark perfectly. Grabbing the arrow and pulling it out of the door Applejack turning to her friend. “Uh…Twi..i think you got mail.” “That’s the same kind of arrow the archer used against Nightmare moon.” Taking the arrow she returned to her seat and sat the arrow down on it charging her horn she prodded the arrow slowly with her magic. “Yo! Twilight what are you waiting for open it up already!” Rainbow said failing her arms and wings excitedly. Shaking her head Twilight continued scanning the arrow. “No Rainbow it’s not that simple it may have some kind of dangerous magic on it.” “Oh come on Twilight you’re just being paranoid.” The blue peagsus complained. “Rainbow I seen the archer turn four glowing arrows into eight I’m not taking a chance. The fact I am picking up an unfamiliar magic doesn’t make me feel any better.” “Do you think it’s dangerous Twilight?” Spike asked as he clung to the back of her the chair she was setting in fear evident in his voice. The rest of the group backing away from the arrow and eyeing it cautiously. “Not sure, it’s unlike any magic I’ve felt before but doesn’t feel evil so that’s a plus right?” she smiled as she released her magic. Taking the arrow in her hands once more she slowly untied the scroll. The entire room held their breath in anticipation as one end of the scroll fell free a small jade earring fell onto the table making everyone gasp but none were louder than Rarity. And she quickly moved to grab it but Twilight’s quick thinking stopped her before she could. “Oh darling why are you stopping me that earring absolutely beautiful the design the style the-” “The massive amounts of unknown magic following within it.” Twilight cut her off with the biggest “are you seriously doing this” faces as Rarity blushed deeply the rest of the group sharing Twilight’s look. “I admit its beautiful Rarity but we have to be careful with it there might have been a warning on this scroll.” Using a fork she carefully poked and pushed it to the center of the table as she finishes freeing the scroll from the arrow. Sensing no magic in it or the scroll she set the arrow aside and unrolled the parchment for all to see. Its contents surprised them all a series of pictures. A crude but obviously unicorn with Twilight’s cutie mark on its chest putting the earring in her ear holding it and speaking. “Huh well Twi seems this archer of yours wants to pretty you up some.” Rainbow giggled Pinkie joining her. “I highly doubt that Rainbow.” Twilight blushing and speaking through clenched teeth. “Well..um you’re not going to put it on are you Twilight?” Futtershy asked trembling now. “Hmm….Well if the archer wanted to hurt me he would’ve done it back then or simply waited till I was at the library it seems obviously he’s been watching me how else would he know to shoot this arrow here.” “Wait so he’s been spying on us!?!” “Probably.” Twilight gazed down at the earring it was a simple half loop made of jade and she could feel the magic inside it. “Oh just put it on Twilight we gotta start the real plot sometime.” Pinkie said with a wide knowing grin. “Besides I wanna hurry up and meet my Ro Ro.” The girls and spike looked at her like she just grew a second head, wings, and horn and murmured to themselves. “Ro Ro?....start the plot?” “Oh don’t worry about that the author was just having trouble finding a way for Twilight to ignore all logic and reason to not spend too long studying the earring.” “Pinkie what in the name of Celestia are ya talkin’ bout girl.” “Oh nothing I said not to worry about it Applejack. So twilight you gonna put it on or what? Is the writer gonna have to make me put it on you myself?” “Pinkie remind my later to have this doctor I know in Canterlot examine your head later…and mine.” Twilight said as she took out one of her earrings and placed the jade one in holding her ear like the note said she spoke. “Well if nothing else this will be a silly story later on.” “For some reason I highly doubt that.”A male voice suddenly whispered in her ear making the mare jump and look behind her screaming. “WHO SAID THAT?!” “Calm yourself woman the earring you’re wearing is allowing me to speak to you and only you can hear me. I imagine by now your friends are looking at you like your crazy.” Twilight looked around the room and indeed they were all expected Pinkie who had the happiest grin on her face. “Uh..sugar cube you feelin alight?” “It’s the archer he’s talking to me!”She stage whispered. “Darling were the only ones here you must have been more stressed form today than we’ve first thought you clearly hearing voices.” “Woman I can’t hear you unless you’re touching the earring.” The voices condensing tone was beginning to get to her growling she grabbing the earring and spoke with barely contained anger. “My name is not woman it’s Twilight Sparkle and I would very much appreciated you calling me that. And can you give my friends some kind of proof that you’re the one talking to me and not just a voice in my head?” “ugh…very well repeat what I’m about to say…. “Arrow coming in 3..2…1..”” At the count of one another arrow broke thought the glass of Sugar Cube Corner embedding itself in the center of the table identical to the first one make everyone scream in panic except for Pinkie once again. “What the buck! Ok that’s it im going after that jerk!” Rainbow said bursting threw the window fallowing what she thought to be the arrow’s path. Fluttershy and Spike promptly fainted and Rarity was barely able to catch the two of them. “Rainbow wait!” AppleJack yelled after her flying friend. “What are you trying to do kill us!?!” Twilight all but screamed as she clutched the earring. She was slightly confused for a moment at what she was hearing then got even angrier at the sound of chuckling coming from the other end. “Do you think that was funny?! Cause is not you could’ve hurt or killed us!” “If I had been trying to you wouldn’t still be breathing…hmm…..your friend can fly pretty fast by the way. Too bad her eyes aren’t meant for dark the way mine are she flew right past me without even slowing down.” “Was that arrow really called for? You scared the hay out of everypony.” Twilight asked as everyone still inside the bakery were calming down and sitting around the table once more most of them glaring at the purple unicorn’s ear. “Everypony?..... I’ll just have to address that later but yes it was you’re the one that wanted proof it was me after all don’t complain about how you got it.” Twilight had to take a few seconds to calm herself he was right after all and as much as she wanted to chew him out for what he did Celestia wanted to talk to him and so did she. He did confirm Luna’s suspicion that he wasn’t a pony just now so she pushed her current agitation aside. “Indeed I did but I still think that was uncalled for but I’m willing to forget about that for now. So if I might ask what’s your name?” “Sorry I only give my name out to those I trust and I don’t trust you or your friends yet.” “Ponyfeathers I couldn’t find anything out there.” Rainbow huffed as flew back inside clearly frustrated. “He said you flew right past and didn’t even slow down Dash.” Twilight informed her friend. “What I did? Wait how do you know that Twi?” Twilight pointed to her ear. “Archer told me and he doesn’t seem to trust us with his name for some reason.” Rainbow huffed again louder as Twilight returned her unseen conversation partner. “So if you’re not going to tell me your name then why send this earring?” “First while I’m plenty capable to surviving in the forest I…..Let’s just say I have my reasons for not doing so. Second I wasn’t sure if I’d be attacked if I just strolled into town. I could outrun any trouble but I’d like to avoid it if at all possible. I didn’t come here to cause problems just the opposite in fact. I came to settle down into a peaceful life….or rather….never mind.” “Ok so you’re not here to cause problems? And yet you broke a window already not the best start to that.” “I’ll repair it or pay for the damages provided gold is worth anything here.” “Yeah gold is worth quite a lot actually why you have some?” “Maybe a little.” “Well ok so are you gonna come over to Sugar Cube Corner right now then?” “No I figure it would be best if you and your friends calm down some. How bout a meeting in three days at sunset someplace private preferably I’d rather not have a crowd either.” “How about at the library after closing time just me and my friends?” “That’s a perfect place actually where is it and how many?” “It’s the large oak tree in the middle of town can’t miss it and seven maybe eight if princess Celestia can make room on her schedule.” “Who?” “Princess Celestia she’s the ailcorn that…well…blasted you with that spell.” Twilight gulped nervously hoping she hadn’t just made a deal breaker and she stiffened slightly as his tone turned icy. “Why in the name of the infernal planes would she be there?” “She wants to thank you for the part you played in freeing Princess Luna from Nightmare Moon and apologize for attacking you.” Twilight and waited anxiously for nearly a minute fearing he would back out now. “Very well… I suppose I can at least hear her out and see if it’s true.” “That’s great I’ll get word to her right away. Can I ask you a few questions about you like? What you are? Where do you come from? What is your..”Twilight was cut off by the archer clearing his throat over the ring. “You’ll get your chance to ask questions in three days just make sure your more hot headed friends don’t attack me when I show up. But for now it’s getting late and I’m sure you need your rest after all the running around you did today. Until we meet face to face Twilight good bye.” “Archer? Mister archer you there?......Hello….Huh I guess he’s not listening anymore…” “Yo! Twilight what did that jerk say?” Rainbow demanded nearly getting in her face A.J. having to pull her back into her chair. “Easy there missy I’m sure Twilight was about tell a’lla us.” Apple Jack and the rest of the group looked to Twilight. Clearing her throat the lavender unicorn looked to her friends. “The archer is going to come by the library in three days and I want all of you there to meet him.” “Excuse me darling but why do you want us there?” The fashionista ask confused and the rest of the group sharing the thought except Pinkie again. Twilight was beginning to wonder if she knew him. “Because he saved my life and bought you girls time to show up to help. If it wasn’t for him I believe it would be eternal night now.” “Fine I guess I can show up for the jerk.” Rainbow then pointed at Twilight. “Just don’t expect me to be nice to him though.” With a flap of her wings she bolted out the window heading home. “Ugh….I really hope she doesn’t do something brash when he shows up.” The librarian looked over to her baker friend who was glowing with excitement. “Pinkie he said he didn’t want a crowd so no party understand?” “Oh no worries Twilight I wasn’t going to plan one anyway but do still have lots of baking to do.” Pinkie grinned at her friend before bouncing her way to the stairs and Twilight stopped her. “Why do you have a lot of baking to do Pinkie?” “Cause the princess is gonna be there silly filly and we all know how she loves her cake.” Pinkie said with a wink to the empty air to her left. “I wonder if we have an ice pack in the freezer?” “Umm… why do you need an ice pack?” “Oh I don’t at least not yet and it’s not for me anyway.” Pinkie turned back to the empty air. “Don’t expect me to be quite as random and wall breaky form now on okay? Okay? Good. See you all next time.” Pinkie slowly hopped her up the stairs her smile glowing. “Uh…Rarity has she always been like this or has it gotten worse?” The farmer asked learning over to whisper to her friend. “Sadly I believe she has hit all time high for her randomness I really worry about that pony sometimes.” Everyone else in the room nodded slowly in agreement well almost every one. Twilight was busy clutching a piece of parchment bearing the royal seal. Her left ear was flopping and her right eye was twitching madly along with a few mane hairs sprung out of place. “OHHHH! Sweet Celestia! we have to get everything ready!!!” Twilight screamed then in a flash and pop of magic teleported back to the library. “Oh boy…I better get back to the library and make sure she doesn’t go overboard..again.” With that spike snatched up a cookie for the road and ran back home. “Well ah better being getting home too..if’in ya like Shy I’ll walk ya home.” AJ offered to the quit mare. “Oh…thank you Apple Jack.” The mare in question spoke softly as she joined her friend at the door. “No problem sugar cube are ya’ll gonna be there?” The farmer asked looking at both her friends. “Oh..i don’t know….he didn’t seem very nice…” “Darling you have to be there.” “But why Rarity?” “So we can us the elements on that varmint if we need ta” “Well I was going to say so she could model a dress for me but that works too..i spouse.” “Model a dress? Really Rare? We’re gonna have that archer varmint here in town and your fussin over a dress.” “Well what other chance am I going to get to display my work to royalty before the gala?” “Gruhh!”…. AJ face palmed hard. Author's Note Sorry for the long delay holidays, work and life in general kept me away from this longer than i would like. Also i have found and someone to edit the chapters but do to real life getting in the way its been slow going. So what im doing is going over new chapters as best i can (Which probably is all that great) then post the edited chapters when i get them. I would wait of the fully edited chapters but because of how many likes im getting for im gonna go ahead and post. P.S. I know the grammar is bad and its being worked on but let me know if your enjoying the story itself. Chapter Four: Gathering InformationIt was a nice clear day the summer sun felt warm on my face and the breeze tickled my ears. I couldn’t get over the calm, the safety, and tranquility. “Maybe I can get used to this”. I thought to myself as I looked down at my reflection. I was wearing my navy blue open jacket that stopped just above my belt; it had six pockets on the chest three on each side of the buttons as well as a hood. Underneath I wore a simple black short sleeve tunic with two pockets on the chest. My trousers match the color of my jacket with a pocket on each thigh and the side of my shins. The jacket and pants had an embroidered vine and leaf pattern on them. The belt I wore I wouldn’t leave home without if I had the option having nearly more pockets than even I knew what to do with. Looking at my face in the reflection I see my brown eyes and gray fur as I run my hand through my darker gray mane. I know by pony standards I’m rather tall at six feet even but it can’t be helped. I rub my bare my forehead as I wonder how my looks will stack up. Deciding no point in putting it off anymore I grab my bag which held everything I own at this point and turning from the park pond I start heading for the center of town. My hooves clopped against the ground as I look up at the sky it only being an hour or two past sunrise. Keeping my ears on a pivot I picked up what is mostly idle chatter as I enter the town popper. Most of the buildings were bright, colorful, and roofed with thatch so at least that’s familiar. Something does strike a nerve with me thought when I fully notice the extremely unbalanced gender ratio. I was barely some fifty meters into town and had seen nothing but mares. The occasional hushed whisper about my height that I picked didn’t help either and when I began hearing mares giggle only made it worse. Putting on my best chess face I continued walking pretending like I hadn’t heard a thing. I could see the large oak tree in the middle of town and from the looks of it I’d have to go through a market to get there. But that was fine with me markets were a great place to get information. However since I had plenty of time I decided to map out the area. While I was walking I could feel my tail that matched my mane was twitching nervously same with my ears. Coming into the market I could see a number of simple wooden stalls lining the market square with an elaborate fountain in the center that I was walking to and took a seat on the raised edge. Sitting my bag on the ground I looked around the square as I pulled out my journal and pen I began sketching one of each tribe as I took in the sites. The vendors were selling nearly what I would expect hay, fruits, vegetables, and assorted odds and ends nothing out of the ordinary. Craning my ear to the side I overheard an exchange over some apples. The fact that it was barter and bragging made things easy for me, nothing new to adjust to. “It’s too bad I suck at it.” I thought to myself as my face fell looking over my sketch. It looked bad really bad but since I was more focus on the surroundings I didn’t feel bad about it. As I flipped to the next page a giggle caught my attention and turning my ear in that direction it was a pair of mares of course. “My my look at what came into town.” “I know he’s even taller than Big Mac.” “Must be the local stud….did I really just make that pun?” I thought to myself. “He’s not bad looking either thou its shame he’s not that muscular thou.” “True but still he came into town by himself maybe looking for a herd to settle down with.” “Herd? Okay is that code for something?” “I hope so but doesn’t look like it he’s way too covered up for that.” “Good point and he doesn’t seem all that confidant about his appearance either. I mean a jacket in the middle of summer? Makes me wonder what he’s hiding under his clothes.” “Nothing you’re going to find out about.” “Let’s go over and talk to him maybe he’s just shy and fragile looking for strong mare to protect him.” “Oh yes of course that would be prefect lets go talk to him.” “Okay time to leave.”I thought to myself as I stuffed my journal and pen back inside my pack. Standing and taking my pack with me I started heading to the oak tree when the rapid clopping of hooves from behind got my attention. It took everything I had not to fallow my first instinct which was to run like hell. The two mares quickly got in front of me letting me get a good look at them for the first time. They wore pleasant smiles but I could see something of a predatory gleam in their eyes it was unnerving. Luckily I was pretty sure I knew a way to scare them off without causing a scene. I slowly gave them a wide predatory smile showing off a mouth full of jagged serrated teeth. Their eyes went wide with horror before promptly rolling into the back of their heads fainting and landing with a thud. “Okay maybe that was a bit much. Why I do always have problems when put on the spot?” I thought as a small crowd began forming and murmurs began flying. Deciding it was best to get moving I made a beeline for the library. It didn’t take long to get there my ears let me know that there was a group starting to fallow me. I was however caught off guard when I noticed that the library was not next to the massive tree like I thought but in fact was the tree. Shrugging I approached the door and knocked firmly a few times. In a matter of moments the door was opened by a short purple dragon and I offered him a friendly fangless smile. “Hello this the local library?’ “Yup come on in and welcome to Golden Oaks Library, need any help finding anything?” He smiled back and motioned to enter. “Not right away I’d like to look around for a bit first.” I said as I walked inside. “Alright then just let me know if you need any help names Spike by the way.” He offered a hand shake. “Call me Gray Mane.” I knelt down and shook his hand. Standing up straight once more got my first look around. It was about what I was expecting book shelves carved right into the hallowed out tree trunk. It was brightly let up thanks to the many windows letting the sun light in. It looked spotless like an entire army of maids had been cleaning the place. I noticed there was a small amount of noise coming from a small corner where I saw a purple unicorn mare franticly flipping though a number of books. She seemed stressed her mane was disheveled and while I couldn’t see her face I suspected she also had bags under her eyes. But seeing as she hadn’t turned to greet me I ignored her for the time being. “Oh before I forget we have important visitors coming to the library later so please try and not make a mess.” The little drake spoke as I walked over to a bookshelf away from the mare in the corner. “Alright ill keep the place tidy then.” I waved over my shoulder letting him know I heard him. Upon reaching the shelf I noticed I couldn’t make even the slightest sense of the writing on the spines of the books. “Well this is a problem…” “Huh what is a problem?” Spike asked walking over to me. Sitting on the wood floor with my legs crossed I grumbled lowly and forced a blush to appear on my cheeks as I looked to him. “I…cant..read…” My voice trailed off to a whisper. “You can’t read!?!” He nearly shouted this getting the attention of the purple mare. “Spike please be quite I’m trying to work over here.” She paused for moment when she saw me. “Oh hello there need any help?” She asked as she stood up and began walking over. “Twilight he doesn’t know how to read.” Spike informed her pointing a clawed finger at me this made the unicorn gasp bringing a hand to her muzzle. “Spike you shouldn’t be so insensitive.” She chastised the dragon as she kneeled down next to me while I held my head down in fake shame. “Im so sorry about mister..uh.” “Call me Gray Mane miss Twilight.” I said as I raise my head to look her in the face. She seemed to be a little caught off guard by me calling her by name. “How do you know my name?” She asked suspicion in her voice and I simply pointed to Spike causing a blush appeared on her furry cheeks. “Oh right…but anyway if you don’t mind my asking how is it you don’t know how to read?” I opened my mouth to speak when the down burst open and a white unicorn stallion came inside. Laying his eyes on me he approached his spear at the ready and his golden armor gleaming in the light. “Sir I’m going to have to ask you to come with me.” He spoke in an authoritive voice “Have I been accused of a crime good sir?” I asked innocently which was a ligament question at the moment was. “You attacked two mares in the market place I won’t ask you again.” He threatened as he pointed the spear in my face. I remained calm it wasn’t the first time I’ve had something sharp and deadly pointed in my face and probably wouldn’t be the last. “Is smiling is considered an attack.” “Wait wait wait what’s going on here?” Twilight and Spike both looked between me and the guard. “As I said Miss Sparkle this stallion attacked two mares in the market.” “What proof do you have?” “Only a dozen or so witnesses now you’re coming with me.” I narrowed my eyes and began growing on the inside as I started to stand an orange mare with a blonde mane walked inside. “Now hold on a minute there buster he didn’t attack no pony those two mares just fainted for some reason and with those two aint no tellin’ what it was.” “Which two Apple Jack?” Spike asked concern in his voice. “It was Lily and Daisy.” The orange mare said crossing her arms. At that the guard face palmed as he lowered his spear. “I should’ve known….My apologizes good sir.” With that he left without another word. Confused as to why their names changed his demeanor so quickly I turned to the drake and two mares as I stood up. “Daisy and Lily?” “They’re two of the three flower sisters here in Ponyville they’re also the resident scaredie ponies. I swear those two would faint at just about anything. Oh I’m sorry where are my manners I’m Apple Jack Apple I live on Sweet Apple Acres Just south of town.” She offered a smile and her hand I shook it firmly and told her to call me Grey Mane but she got a surprised look on her face. “My yea got quite the strong hand shake there.” “Oops sorry about that I forget my strength sometimes.” “Well now that that is settled back to the matter at hand.” Twilight looked up at me. “How is it you don’t know how to read?” “Well…” I started as I rubbing the back of my head not wanting to lie to them but not wanting to tell the full truth yet. “I’d rather not tell you yet. Sorry it’s something of a private matter and I don’t want to go into it at the moment.” “Oh okay…Gray if that’s how you feel.” Twilight said with her head tilted down slightly. If I didn’t know better id almost believe she was offended that I didn’t want to share with her. Then she perked up smiling at me. “Well if you don’t want to tell me that’s okay but would you like me to teach you?” “I would greatly appreciate it.” Giving her a genuine smile as I lightly ruffled her already bedraggled mane. This made her blush slightly for some reason. “Spike I need “The Foals Guide to the Alphabet” some parchment, ink, and a quill.” She smiled as she turned to the young purple drake and with a sharp salute he began running to the desk but I had to intervene. “Just the guide book Spike I already have what I need to write everything down.” Pulling my journal and pen out of my bag I head over to a couch Twilight and Apple Jack fallowing close behind. “Hold on sec sugar cube why would somepony that don’t know how to read have a book like that?” The farmer mare asked point to my book as I set it down on my lap Spike bringing the book Twilight asked him to and set it down in front of me. The librarian setting on one side of me and Apple Jack beside her spike sat on the opposite side of me and I could tell AJ question brought up the same in their heads. “I’m something of an armature artist.” I said as I pulled a page out of my journal it was simple landscape ink paintings complete with a waterfall and not my best work what so ever. “Wow that’s pretty good for somepony with no schooling.” Spike stated bluntly and while I couldn’t fault him it was true. However I couldn’t help but feel I had just been insulted. “Spike! That was very rude!” Twilight scolded him and he dropped his head muttering an apology. “It’s ok spike I prefer brutal honesty over pretty lies anyway.” I patted him on the head lightly. “Alright then let’s get started I want to learn to read before the sun goes down.” Twilight giggled trying to cover it with her hand Spike and AJ were basically in the same shape. “What? I say something funny?” “Oh no not at all Gray it’s just I think you have a great attitude to wanting to learn to read. But maybe it’s a little too unrealistic.” I shot Twilight a cocky grin. “One hundred bits says I learn to read before dusk.” “Gray there is no point in taking that bet id feel bad when you have to hand them over.” “I’m a Quick Leaner it won’t take me long at all. I’ll even throw in a gem for spike here.” I grin as I pull out a ruby the size of my fist. The effect was instantaneous Spike’s mouth began to water as he looked to Twilight pleadingly. “Oh…. alright but only for the ruby okay?” I smile and hold my hand out to her. “Deal.” She shook my hand and began teaching me the Equestrain alphabet. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ Apple Jack had left about 10 minutes into the lesson saying she had more work to do and it was just Spike and Twilight teaching me. In that time Twilight had seen the state of her appearance and combed her mane and straightened out her tail. It was truly a shame it was undone and hour and half later when I started reading a brief over view of Equestria’s history unassisted while sipping some tea. Spike made it for me in thanks for giving him the ruby anyway. I didn’t really need it in the first place so I didn’t mind. Twilight on the other hand was a mess again as she was franticly looking over the writing exercises I completed twenty minutes ago. She was muttering how it was impossible that I couldn’t have learned to read and write that quickly or neatly. This had been somewhat entertaining in the beginning but now I was starting to worry so I cleared my throat to get her attention. “Twilight I told you I was a quick learner why are you so distraught over this isn’t it a good thing?” Her head quickly snapped in my direction her right eye and ear was twitching. Her mane and tail had sprung back up in a few places to be honest she looked crazed which only made me even more cautious than I already was. “Good? Good!?! This isn’t good Gray you learned an entire written language in just over an hour that’s!.....That’s! That’s like genius level intellect!” She nearly screamed at me as she jumped right in my face the papers from before flying all over the main room her crazed look only getting worse. I could hear Spike grumbling about having to clean up again and I looked over to him silently pleading him for help and I imagine I looked very uncomfortable. Thankfully he seemed to get the message and waddled over patting the unicorn on the leg getting her attention. “Uh Twilight I hate to bring this up but it’s only a few hours till you know who gets here.” This seemed to snap her back to sanity as she gasped and bolted right up the stairs. Luckily I had learned enough of the local terms to make a teasing joke at her expense. “What? Hot date with her coltfreind?” Spike let out a hearty chuckle as I began to help him clean up the mess. “Twi? Hot date? That’s a good one dude. I almost wished she would get out there and look for a stallion.” “So whos this “you know who” charter?” “Oh somepony that helped in the fight with Nightmare Moon a few nights back plus Princess Celestia is gonna be her to personally thank him.” We had now finished cleaning the mess and returned to the couch and me to my book at this point. “I’ve read quite a bit about her now is it true she’s over a thousand years old?” “Man you really did grow up under a rock didn’t you.” “If you only knew how right you are.” I mumbled under my breath. “What was that dude?” “Huh? Oh nothing at all. So have you met her? What’s she like?” I asked already having a good idea what he’d say based on what I had read to this point. And sure enough he didn’t disappoint all accounts I had read painted her out as a motherly figure whose wisdom was only exceeded by her beauty and kindness. “Hmm say Spike do you think it would be possible for me to meet her myself since Ill be here till you guys throw me out anyway.” “I don’t see why it would be a problem we wouldn’t throw you out anyway dude.” “Thanks little man.” I ruffled his spines in a friendly manner and he seemed to be taking it in stride. “Well I’m gonna grab a few books and use one of the private reading rooms is that fine?” “Sure big guy need any help?” “No I got it thanks though.” I smiled to him as I got up to gather the books I was looking for. A book on local laws, the history overview book, and because of what I heard from those mares at the market a book on herds. Taking my bag with me into the reading room I set down in the comfy arm chair I began reading. After what I could guess was around six hours my only indication of the time being the blue sky turning orange I found a number of things that had disturbed me greatly. For one thing Equestria has always been a matriarchal society. In the bad old days before the unifying of the three tribes stallions were seen as little more than slaves to be traded and used for hard labor. When I read that part I was ready to leave this place and never return. Second thing I noticed was that herding was simply what I had known to be a harem. This I was not really fond of, it sounded like it would only cause more problems than it would fix. But looking at it in another way since there wasn’t enough stallions to go around it made a small amount of sense. At something around one stallion for every eight mares ratio to me it was almost looking like a fight against extinction. Then there was the fact that around 60-80% of the mare population was bisexual made the herding sound a little more stable. Never mind the fact that I had to go back out to the main library to look up what that meant. After I did I simply took the dictionary back with me no point in making a fool of myself. But seriously this place is messed up. The rest being either gay or hetero. Stallions having a lot more rights now than they did back then helped to put my mind at ease even though the new way of doing things still took a lot of power away for the stallions. Once a stallion was in a herd the alpha mare could, if she really wanted to could ruin him in so many ways because she would have control. Laws were in the middle of being updated and revised to prevent that from happening. However it was over thousand years ago that slavery was abolished and some of those old laws were still in place as of last year going by the book. Setting the books down rubbing my tired eyes as I thought about everything I had learned. The herding system, Luna’s thousand year banishment, slavery in the distant past, the abilities of the three tribes, the power that the alicorns supposedly wielded, and the fact that I’d be stuck here for one year. It nearly brought a sadistic grin to my face. “Just what in the abyss have I gotten myself into?” Resting my head in my hands I closed my eyes and just let the near prefect quite of the library fill my ears. I wasn’t sure how long it was that I just sat there in silence but I enjoyed it anyway. Then I could hear Spike heading to the front door where I could hear four voices all mares greet Spike as they entered the tree building. Adjusting my ears I picked up five sets of hoof steps given how light the fifth set was I assumed a foal or one that was just light on their hooves. I could hear Twilight nearly burst from her room and join the group down stairs. It wasn’t long after the sun had set that I heard a loud pop and seen flash of light under the door frame. “She must be here then.” I grumbled lowly “I had really hoped that she wouldn’t show……oh well.” At that point I could hear Spikes unique gate approaching the door to the room I was using. “Yo Gray the princesses is here.” “Thanks Spike I’ll be right there.” I heard him start walking away and tell the group outside the door that I was coming and they asked if I was the archer. Twilight and Spike gave them the short version of what happened earlier. Putting the books in a neat stack I let out a heavy sigh and popped my joints stretching out a little I had a feeling I was going to need to be limber really soon. I ran my fingers through my hair once as I reached and grabbed the head band I had been wearing since I walked into Ponyville. With a quick thought the illusion fell away and showed me as I really was. Taking a deep breath I grabbed the door knob and twisted. “No going back now.” I breathed as I opened the door stepping through. Author's Note Quick leaner- A feat in a D&D book that gives extra skill points but for the purpose here simply learns fast Also if you think daisy and lily fainting from a fang filled smile is a little much ill just point you to Applebuck season. Stampeding baby bunnies is way less scary than a mouth full of fangs am i right? And if your wondering about the speed of the chapter updates. I've been kinda setting on thease new ones for a few weeks now. Please enjoy everybody! Chapter Five: The Kiss and the Apology]Pinkie Pie I was smiling my biggest great big smile as I looked over the table of goody baked goods I had set up on the table. There was apple cinnamon, lemon surprise, chipotle chocolate (that one was more for me than anypony else) and strawberry swirl cup cakes and muffins. But the pride and joy of the table was the triple tier vanilla cake with lemon, blueberry, and black berry frosting between the layers to keep it together and covered in rainbow cotton candy frosting. But that wasn’t why I was smiling nopey nope I was smiling cause my ear was twitchy and my arm was scratchy that only meant one thing. NEW PONY IN PONYVILLE! I was so super duper excited I almost left “Sugar Cube Corner” to greet them but I had a lot of baking to do so I stayed. Not that I did want to stay but the super secret archer was going to be in Ponyville today and I couldn’t miss that for a “Welcome to Ponyville party” nopey nope. I could always make it up to the new pony with an extra big “Im so sorry-I-didn’t-throw-you-a-welcome-to-ponyville-party-yesterday party”. Now here I was in Golden Oaks library waiting on the tippy tips of my hooves waiting for the archer to get here. I glanced back in the libraries’ kitchen my tongue had been twisty turny since that arrow hit Sugar Cube Corner’s door. That meant somepony was going to get a boo boo that needed ice and that’s why I put the ice pack I borrowed from Ms. Cake in the freezer. I didn’t know why how or who but I knew it was needed. I bounced a little in place as I thought about the archer and the new comer to Ponyville two new friends in one day!?! I squealed a little at the idea I had made tons and tons of friends when I first came to Ponyville and I made friends with Twily and Spiky a few weeks ago and now another two friends I was so happy I could explode! “Well Gray said he’d be right out.” little Spikey said breaking me out of my smile and I quickly rushed over to Spikey cupping him by his cute chubby cheeks and giving him my most serious “tell me now” faces. “Who’s Gray? Is he the new pony in town I heard about the one that made scaredy Lily and Daisy have to go to the hospital because they nearly died with fright!?! Huh?! Huh! Is he? Is he!?!” I said quickly wanting..no needing to know if this was the new pony that was making my ear twitchy and arm scratchy. “uhh yea I t’ank o’ ‘inkie e’s N ta ‘eadin’ ‘oom” spike said in squished cheeks luckily I spoke squished cheeks fluently. “Thank you Spiky!” I rocketed over to the reading room leaving a cloud of dust in my place as I stood ready to greet this Gray when he stepped out. I bounced up and down a silly smile on my face now I could tell him sorry for missing him when he got into Ponyville. As I waited I could hear Twily and Spiky talked about how Gray was some super tall super smarty pony. I seen the door knob turn and I held my breath this was it. I would be the first to welcome him to ponyville…well maybe not the first as he’s met Twilight and Spike but that doesn’t count I’m the president of the Ponyville welcoming committee. Mind you I’m the only member of the Ponyville welcoming committee but ponyfeathers that’s beside the point! The door opened quickly and I bounce up with my arms spread wide my besty best smile on my face as I started to speak. “Hi I’m..” I was cut off however when I felt something press against my lips and I reached out grabbing the larger mass that the something belonged to and I held myself up and I clung to this thing my arms around what I could feel to be shoulders. I blinked a few times to see two brown eyes looking into mine they looked confused and as I looked deeper into them a little sad. The eyes I was staring into were framed by a peachy tan looking color and grey eyebrows. All of that wasn’t a big deal what was however was the peachy tan color was not that of fur but bare skin. The sad confused brown almost puppy eyes blinked I blinked back. My lips were still pressed against something I moved my lips a little and was greeted by furless lips pressed against my own. I became aware that the room had gotten very quite as I began adding things up in my head. I shifted slightly my own teats were pressed up against something broad and if I was guessing a very toned chest. Since I couldn’t feel the ground beneath my hooves and with everything else I had learned in the brief seconds I was connected this tall being I came to one conclusion. I Pinkamina Diane Pie was clinging to a stallion with no fur on his face a flat funny shaped muzzle and I was kissing him. On accident mind you but kissing him none the less and I liked it. I could feel a blush start to spread on my cheeks as my lips turned back into a smile. When I smiled however the stallion I was kissing jerked back and let out a surprise little yelp. I did too and hopped off of him as he stumbled back he tripped on the bag in the floor I landed fine however. As he fell backward he reached out to the bookshelf trying to catch himself. Turns out that was a bad idea as the reading rooms were the only ones whose bookshelves were not craved right into the tree. You can guess what happened and if you guessed that not one but both bookshelves came crashing down on top of him with all the books you’d be right. I winced as the loud crash echoed throughout the library as the stallion got buried by a small mountain of books. Me and my friends gasped and I race over to him trying to get the books off of him. “Oh mister I’m so sorry ill-” I was cut off when his arms pushed out from Mount Books and slowly but firmly pushed the bookshelves back into place standing back up again. “Don’t worry I got it.” A voice came from Mount Books that sent a shiver down my spine to my tail. I shook a little from it as the blush from before made a comeback. His voice it was something I couldn’t really describe. It wasn’t really deep or rough or anything like that but it sounded angry, sad, and tired all at once. It also had a little something that reminded me of princess Celestia somehow. Looking at the base of Mount Books I saw his legs poking out and his hooves…or rather not his hooves but instead something narrow and flat rounded kind of way it reminded me of Spikey’s dragon feet. His feet were covered by something that looked like Apple Jack’s cowpony boots. She wore them when she had some messy work that needed her to put on her working dud’s except the tips were more rounded and wider. Mount Books began to stir by this point my friends and the princess were crowded around the door to the room as he began to rise up from the crumbling Mount Books. His face popped out and he rubbed his head with a gloved hand and I heard my friends gasp again but I was too busy looking at him in wonder and smiling. His face was flat and fur-less much like I was expecting form the kiss I had with him a few seconds before. The memory making me blushes a little deeper. Instead of a flat muzzle he had a flat mouth and a pointed nose that slanted down with two little nostril’s. On the top of his head he had grey-ish brown-ish mane or rather hair since it was short and kinda rough looking. It didn’t fallow the normal growth pattern of a mane though. A pony’s mane starts above forehead and grows in a straight line in the middle of our heads and down to the base of our neck. His though covered the entire top of his head and some on the side where I could see fur that matched his hair color on the sides and back of his neck. On the top of his head were two large ears that reminded me of the ears diamond dogs had that I read about in school. He was wearing a black tunic like shirt and pretty blue jacket and pants. In the gap between his jacket sleeve and his gloves I could see that brown-grey fur. It made me wonder what he’d look like without his clothes and that made me blush even brighter. I didn’t know why I was thinking this way I had never really wanted a special somepony before. I had never kissed a stallion before other than papa and grand papa pie but that didn’t count did it? With a tired sounding groan he stood up grabbing the bag he tripped over and boy was he tall he was just as tall as the princess. My eyes got diverted from his face when I saw a piece of brown-gery disappear behind his legs. I could tell everpony was staring at him and while I wasn’t looking at the face anymore I could tell he was nervous. He shuffled slightly on his feet and I saw the flash of brown-grey again and it was a kinda shaggy looking doggy tail that reached down to his knees. But doggy wasn’t quite the word I was looking for, doggy like yes but not a dog the word I was looking for popped into my head like my party cannon being fired and I couldn’t stop myself. “Wolf!” I shouted this made all my friends scream and jump back but I stayed put smiling up and him. He raised an eyebrow at me then he spook. Archer “Umm can you let me pass?” I said to the pink earth pony that was smiling up and me with blushing cheeks. I admit my own had been blushing when I accidently kissed her as she clung to me. I didn’t have the faintest of ideas why she was kissing or clinging to me but I assumed it wasn’t on purpose. I could still feel her large breasts against my chest and could taste her sugary lips against mine. Mentally shaking memory from my head I took a closer look at her now that I could see more that those brilliant blue pools that were her eyes or the mass of pink that was her fur. She was short only about 4’ 11” and her body was well proportioned to her height (with the exception of her large bust gods those things are big). She wore a blue dress with short sleeves that went down to her knees and had a white apron on the front. Slightly behind and the side of her was the tall white ailcorn ruling bitch herself. She wore a crown of gold and jewels on top of her head and a creamy white dress that covered her massive bust and shapely hourglass figure that went down passed her knees. Her mane and tail of gentle pink, green, purple and blue were blowing on the ethereal winds. Her wings unlike other pegasusi seemed like they could actually hold her weight in flight her horn was also large and looked like it could be used to gore someone if she was so inclined. I had to suppress the urge to growl and bare my teeth at her. I did not take kindly to being attacked for no good reason and she had done just that after I saved who I now know to Princess Luna her own sister. And were it not for those circumstances I would say she was rather beautiful. At this point the pink one move out of the door frame heading to the kitchen. From what I could tell was moving to the strange tall white box. I walked out of the now messy room keeping my eyes firmly on Celestia and making a mental note to track down another ruby for Spike later. “You are the archer that helped against Nightmare Moon a few weeks back correct?” Celestia spook in a calm soft voice as she looked me over with eyes that I could tell were judging my appearance. “I am.” Nodding once as I stood in front of her my eyes boring into hers my left hand gripping my bag tightly. With a slight bow her head she closed her eyes a slightly shamed look came across her face as she spook. “I am deeply sorry for the unwarranted attack against you. As a princess it was most unbecoming of me to act in such way and I ask you for your forgiveness.” Either she was sincere or she was the most talented liar I had very come across and I had had dealings with Fast Eddie and could tell if he was lying which was saying something. I let out a deep sigh and reached back closing my fist and gave her my hardest right hook connecting with her jaw sending her sprawling on the floor making the six across the room gasps with shock and horror. “You’re forgiven.” Chapter Six: Official Introductions“You’re forgiven.” I stated simply and was about to help her up when a quick moving blur of blue and black came flying toward me. Dropping my bag I grabbed the fist that was aimed at my face with my left hand turned with the punch spinning her face first into the wall. Holding my attacker there with my elbow I reached into the small of my back under my jacket grabbing my kukri with my right drawing it quickly. I pressed the blade firmly against the back of a rainbow manned pegasus. I could hear the sound of hooves and horns beginning to charge. Letting go with my left hand I quickly snaked it under the mare’s neck and locked her in a choke hold. Spinning around and facing the angry looking group ready to fight my way out if need be. Before Twilight could let the first spell fly Celestia spook in a booming voice. “STOP THIS AT ONCE!” I had to quickly pin my ears to my head to keep from going deaf. And all at once the room stops as I held the mare in the choke hold with a blade pressed against the back of her neck. I wasn’t really choking her yet I didn’t need to the instant she felt the blade she stopped squirming. Celestia slowly got back to her hooves rubbing her cheek and her lip was split a small amount of blood staining her chin and dress. Pinkie at that point walked over to her carrying a small bag of some kind offering it to her and looking at me with a shocked expression. “Thank you Pinkie Pie.” The ailcorn said as she took the bag and placed it against her bruising cheek. I merely watched her and the rest of the group closely. “That was a rather good punch you’re stronger than you look.” “Could say the same about you.” I let a tiny grin form on my face. “So we all good now?” “Are you going to release Rainbow Dash unharmed?” “A little late for that but nothing permanent I think her pride is more wounded than her face but yes provide she sets down like a good little girl for the rest of the evening.” “Rainbow Dash while I am thankful for your haste to come to my aid I need you to behave yourself understand?” I heard a faint whimper fallowed by a nod with that I slowly put my blade away and lowered her to the floor placing my now empty hand on her head I released her and gave a firm push forward. Pinkie caught her and Rainbow turned around to give me what I believe she thought to be death glare. To me though she looked more like and angry child that was getting told they wouldn’t be getting supper. The glares from all but Pinkie and Celestia were of similar quality. The little yellow and pink pegasus was the only one that actually came close to a death glare. I looked over to Twilight giving my own glare of disappointment this seemed to break her out of her anger. “I told you to keep your hot headed friend in check.” Stomping her hoof she took a step forward. “You had no right to-” “Twilight Sparkle be calm.” Celestia said raising her hand to quiet the enraged unicorn “But princess he-” I couldn’t see her face as Celestia turned to her student but I could feel the glare at her as the angry unicorn wilted to a meek and timid one. “He foreseen that Rainbow would attack him and gave you instructions to keep that from happening and I imagine for her safety rather than his own. Unless you were exaggerating his combat skills what made you think to not hold her back?” Twilight at that point dropped her head in shame as she scuffed a hoof against the wood floor. “Actually it was so she didn’t piss me off but your reasoning sounds better.” Celestia whipped her head around and shot me a “not helping” look. “So now that all that’s out of the way.” I said trying to sound friendly as I picked up my bag and sat on the couch and placing my sheathed kukri on the arm of the couch with my bag on the floor next to my feet.“Are we ready for a nice civilized chat?” “Hold on what did you do to Gray Mane?!” Spike pointed a claw at me accusingly. “Never heard of illusion magic have you?” I said deadpanned. “You can use illusion magic?” Twilight asked seemingly forgetting her anger as curiosity took over. “No but I have heavily enchanted gear that works just as well as the real thing, now let’s all just sit down and introduce our selves.” “And just why should we!? You should be in shackles for attacking the princess!” Rainbow shouted as she flapped her wings rising in the air taking and aggressive stance. My eyes narrowed at the angry pegasus I was sick of her attitude already. My arm only made a twitch as I moved to reach for my blade again. A golden aura encased her and forcefully slammed her into the cushion of the couch opposite me. A very angry Celestia looked down at her and she noticeably gulped in fright. “Because I said so.” Her tone was cold leaving no room for argument. “One more outburst like that Rainbow Dash and I can promise you that you’ll know the inside of the castle dungeon.” She then slowly turned to the rest of the group addressing them all. “The same applies to the rest of you, if you can’t be civil to the one that aided ALL of Equestria then you are not the elements I believed you to be.” The looks of shame that radiated off all of them, except for Pinkie was palatable so was their obvious confusion clearly having never seen her like this. They each quietly began taking seats on the couch with Celestia in the middle Twilight, Spike, Rainbow, and Rarity on her left. While Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack sat on her right. This was the first time I had a chance to truly take in their appearances. For the most part the six mares I had the conversation with three nights ago did not look different other than the scowls on most of their faces at this time. The white unicorn whose name I had learned was Rarity was wearing an overly fussy dress that clung close to her body in bright red and seemed to shimmer as if made from rubies. There was a slit that went from just above her hooves to nearly her hips on one side. A thin strip of cloth over her right shoulder held up her dress. Fluttershy the yellow Pegasus wore a similar dress except shined as if made of emeralds and holes on the back for her wings. However from her demeanor it appeared that she was uncomfortable wearing the dress. Or at least that’s what I believed she was too busy giving me a glare for me to figure it out. Rainbow Dash the blue Pegasus was wearing the same uniform she had been wearing from three nights before while she was trying to look angry it was obvious she was still frightened by Celestia. Twilight Sparkle was looking at her mentor far more confused than she was angry. Pinkie pie was looking at me wonder and curiosity was apparent in those beautiful blue eyes. Spike was looking angry and hurt apparently from my deception. I felt bad having lied to him but it was a necessary precaution. The farm mare Applejack was eyeing me suspiciously but appeared to be at least willing to listen. Celestia was holding the bag that Pinkie had offered her earlier up against her cheek and lip again. Her eyes were on me and I could tell she was looking for a reason to turn me into a pile of ash. The odd thing however, she didn’t give off a malicious intent like I was expecting. It was closer to a duty-bond air about her. If that hunch was correct I was pretty sure we could come to an understanding. “Alright then…who wants to go first?” I asked the group keeping my eyes on them. I was only half surprised when Pinkie nearly leapt off the couch holding her hand up and bouncing on the couch. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me!” I couldn’t help but smile a little at her excitement and raised my hand and motioned for her to calm down. “Okay oaky go head.” I spoke in a gentle and friendly manner but was still loud enough to be heard over her. “No need to get that excited I’ve got all night if need be.” She broke out in a light blush and sat back down properly and cleared her throat. “Hi my name is Pinkamina Diane Pie but everypony just calls me Pinkie, I like making friends, baking and eating all kinds of yummy yummy baked goodies, and throwing parties. What about you Mister uhh…..” Her head tilted to the side slightly as mild confusion came across her face. “What can I call you wolfy?” I chuckled lightly and made eye contact with her, but still watched the group. “Well Miss Pinkie while I’m in Equestria you all can call me “Ro”. Would you mind if I called you I Diane?” “I don’t mind at all Ro Ro.” She replied happily as she giggled slightly. “But why do you want to call me that?”The way she said Ro Ro made it almost sound like a kid’s name or maybe that of a pet. I pushed that to the back of my mind for the time being though. “Honestly? Because for me it’s a normal name and I think it’s pretty.” I answered plainly but politely. This earned another blush from her and I caught a few of the other mares glancing between me and her. “T-Thank you Ro no pony has ever said my middle name was pretty before.” “You’re welcome then Diane, who’s next?” “I reckon ya already know ‘bout me seeing as how we met earlier. So I’ll just ask somethin about ya if’in ya’ll don’t mind that is.” Applejack asked it was nice seeing that she was at least tiring to be civil. “Go ahead.” “Where ya from exactly?” “That’s not a clear and easy question Miss Apple. I haven’t had what you’d call a true home since I was sixteen. I’ve traveled from one side of the world to the other and back again. Home for me has been where ever I can lay my bedroll down without getting eaten.” “All by yourself?” She asked concern in her voice and on the faces of the rest. “I’d…rather not go into that Miss Apple.” I said unable to hide the melancholy tone in my voice. “Alright I understand Ro.” “Wait if you’ve been all over the world how is it you didn’t know how to read Equestrian?” Twilight asked confused. While I didn’t like her general attitude I could however appreciate her sharp mind. “Who said it was this world I’ve explored?” I smirked as every eye went wide only for it to turn into a scowl as Rainbow let out and aggravated huff. “You an alien?” She let out a loud raspberry in doubt. “Yea right if you’re an alien than I’m an alicorn.” Rubbing my left temple with my fingers I sighed and dropped into the Elysium tongue. “Gods if she doesn’t fix that attitude of hers I swear I’m going to find out if pegasus feathers make a good pillow stuffer.” “Please refrain from doing that she’s just upset about earlier.” Celestia said a slightly stern and saddened look on her face, glances from the rest flying between the two of us. “Ah I wasn’t excepting someone else to speak a langue that I already knew. That probably would have made our first meeting go a lot smoother than it did.” “Yes I believe you are right. Again I am deeply sorry about that.” “I said I forgave you so don’t let it trouble you further. Should I take it that you believe me about being from a different plane?” “Yes I believe you which plane did you come from?” “A very different one than this place I’ll explain more about it later but I think they are getting confused.” “Um…what the hay is going on?” Rainbow asked her wings spread wide intense worry and confusion on her face. “Oh Ro and I were just talking about how we could’ve had this talk sooner if we had known we could speak the same language. Also that he is in fact form another world.” “WHAT! NO BUCKING WAY!”The mare shouted making me pin my ears down again. “Rainbow Dash watch your language there’s royalty present.” The white unicorn said scolding the blue mare. “And watch the shouting would you I’m gonna go deaf at this rate.” “If you’re from another world how did you get here?” Twilight asked looking at me with hopeful eyes and the rest of the group seemed to share in her interest. “You want the long answer or the short one?” “Long please.” She said with a big smile. Twilight looked to me and brought a piece parchment and a quill from the desk using her magic. The parchment was placed onto some wooden board with two what looked to be clamps to hold it in place. Taking the quill in her hand she was ready to write. “Put that away now!” I nearly growled at her. Everyone looked at me with confused fright. Celestia merely raised an eyebrow. “W-why?” The mare in question stammered looking at me like I just told her to kill her child. I grabbed my bag my blade and stood up heading for the door. Celestia quickly stood up and approached me and placed a hand on my shoulder I had to fight to keep from punching her again. Her hand radiated a gentle warmth and she spoke gently and her voice was slightly soothing. “Ro… please don’t leave. Why are you so upset about Twilight taking notes?” I had to close my eyes and take a few slow breaths to calm myself. The gentle clopping of more hooves approached me and felt another hand on my back. The smell of sugar it told me it was Diane and she was lightly rubbing my back. “Ro?” Diane asked gently. I let out a heavy sigh as I spoke looking at the door. “She has no reason to be documenting this, what was supposed to be friendly meeting. Not an academic study.” “So do you expect us to ask you nothing about how you got here?” “No not all I just don’t want to be held accountable when she opens a portal to a hostile world.” “I would never do such a thing I wouldn’t even know how to.” Twilight spoke sounding offended. “That only means that you would try to do it anyway. I’ve seen your type before all science no philosophy you’ll do anything to get answers.” I look back at hear make no effort to hide my hatred. “There are things that you are far better off not knowing. How to travel the planes is one of them.” “He is right Twilight there are very dangerous things in the planes. Nightmare Moon was a result of messing with them.” “Your sister got a little too close to the abyss didn’t she?” “Yes the creature form that plane possessed Luna and became Nightmare.” This seemed to get through to her as she put her writing supplies back on her desk. “Celestia can you bind her from researching this subject?” “Why do you ask?” “To be blunt I don’t trust her not to. She has the look of someone that can’t think beyond the knowledge itself not thinking or not caring who she may hurt from using her magic. Take the incident while she was running around three days ago teleporting away and scorching Spike in the process.” “I didn’t even know I could do that!” Twilight nearly shouted in defense. “All the more reason to bind you from studying the planes one miss step and you can unleash some unholy terror on the world.” I tensed ready to leave when I felt a gentle squeeze on my shoulder. “Ro please set down you have my word that she won’t research the planes.” Celestia turned to her student. “Isn’t that right Twilight?” There was a pause she was thinking about it. That made me ready to leave and make sure she would have an “accident” later then she spoke. “Princess I promise I will not research the planes. But may I have an explanation as to what they are?” I grumbled and rubbed both of my temples feeling the headache already coming but sat back down. “Fine I guess I’ll go into more detail. Let’s see will now best way to describe how it works.” I rubbed my chin for a moment returning my blade to the arm of the couch then looked at the group. “Okay this should be an easy enough explanation. I want you to imagine four large oceans each a different color and equal in size. Now see them as globes of water floating in the air in the same space all connected to each other and separate at the same time. Let’s call these four oceans the foundation from this point on. Within the foundation there are four more smaller oceans. For simplicity’s sake I’ll name them A, B, C, and D. A, B, C, and D are all connected to the foundation but they are also connected to each other. A, B, and C all connected to each other but only C is connected to D so you have to go to C first or going into the foundation. But because A is already connected to C you don’t have to go to B to get there. The foundation however is so much more massive than A, B, C, and D so it’s very easy to get lost in it. Now imagine going through the entire alphabet many times over of oceans and that’s what is known as the planes. An acquaintance of mine knows how to open gate ways between the planes. He opened up a gate way and pushed me through simple right?” I explained simply but from the looks on everyone’s face expect for Twilight and Celestia they didn’t get it. Rainbow and Applejack looked like their heads were about to explode while Diane looked like she didn’t care. I sighed slightly in mild frustration that they didn’t get it. “In the long run I guess it won’t matter if you understand or not I’ll be back in my world by the end of next year.” “Wait you mean you not staying?” Diane asked a fearful and slightly saddened look on her face. Shaking my head I answered. “No I didn’t want to come here in the first place I was sent here on a forced vacation. He was concerned that I was going to burn myself out with my work. Don’t know why he even cares never had any problem setting me on fire himself.” “He sets you on fire!” Diane looked horrified at the idea. “When I was in my 20’s it was nearly a weekly thing for us. Why do you think he just an acquaintance?” “Why would you allow such a thing to keep happening?” Celestia asked puzzlement and sadness on her face. “Ever heard the expression “Lesser of two evils.”?” Everyone nodded slowly. “Kinda what was going on. Either two people threatening and trying to kill me or one person that I knew would kill me or worse.” “What could be worse than somepony trying to kill you?” Applejack asked adopting a look of sympathy that was somewhat shared by the rest. “You’re better off not knowing trust me on that.” Celestia lowered the bag she had been holding placing it in her lap. I could tell the swelling wasn’t as bad as I was expecting. Which made me wonder what is in it but that wasn’t important at the moment. “I am Princess Ceslestia co ruler of Equestria. Please do not take offence to this mister Ro but, what are you exactly?” Celestia asked as Diane got up and headed to the table with the food filling a tray up with brown-looking lumps. “Hmm…what am I?....such a simple question without a simple answer. On my world there are many different races much like this one. Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Halflings, Orcs, Gnomes, Gnolls, the half breeds, and the fey just to name a few. I though, am a half breed half human half werewolf or a shifter as we’re more commonly called.” “I know what a wolf is but whats a werewolf?” Diane asked returning to her seat. “Were is a general term for someone stricken with lycanthropy whether it is a disease or cruse is up for debate. Weres either at will or on the light of the full moon undergo a transformation into one of their beastly forms. Weres have two different forms aside from what they were before animal and war. Animal should be pretty obvious in taking the full form of whatever were animal family they are wolf, bear, and rat to name a few. This includes walking on four legs and being otherwise indistinguishable from the regular animal. The war from is in between the two. Take myself for example add a wolf’s muzzle more fur and paws were my feet are and I’d be a werewolf’s war form. While they are transformed, in most cases anyway they become more blood thirsty wanting to hunt, maim, and kill. This is one of the main reasons weres are normally killed on sight. Unfortunately almost anyone can become a were all you have to do is get bitten and live or get the were’s blood mixed with yours. But there are a few that resist the urge and use their gift or curse to do good. Since I’m a shifter I’m right in the middle, a were can hide what they are by not transforming. Shifters do not have this option we always look like this unable to hide what we are…naturally anyway.” “Hey how do we know you’re not gonna go on some mass killing spree huh?! You as much said you’re a monster!” Rainbow growled and the ailcorn in the room began to turn her head to the mare but I raised my hand to spot her. “I admit that my heritage does cause some angry and hostile tendencies but you should consider that the only time I have been either has been in retaliation to someone like yourself acting first. Unlike you I know how to control these tendencies. If I’m attacked I WILL defend myself it’s just that simple.” “Oh yeah! What about the princess!?” She said challenging me. “If I really wanted to do some damage I wouldn’t have used my fist. Plus that was just payback for her blasting me.” I quipped as I tapped my blade. “Also haven’t you been paying attention we are way past that.” She huffed and grumbled turning away as Celestia shook her head. “Well now that that’s been taken care of let’s go back to the previous topic the shifters.” “Oh yes of course. You said weres can pass on their curse by biting is the same true for shifters?” Celestia asked concerned while Diane began munching on her plate of brown lump-looking treats. “No worries of that at all the only way shifters can make more shifters is to mate. So you don’t have to worry about me turning any ponies or anything else into half wolf hybrids.” Fluttershy surprisingly spoke up at that point. “Hold on if your part wolf does that mean you eat…” She gulped looking slightly worried. “meat?” “Yes.” The group looked ready to scream but I preempted them firmly, loudly and slightly fearfully. “Let me finish!” They only slightly calmed down Celestia, Diane, and surprisingly Fluttershy looked undisturbed by the fact. “While I can and have eaten meat and still do on occasion I’m largely vegetarian these days.” “So you’re an omnivore then that’s rather unusual. Wouldn’t you being a vegetarian cause you health problems?” Celestia asked looking at me puzzled. “Or do you find eating other creatures wrong?” “To answer your first question yes it did at one point but found a way around it. For the second question provided the creature doesn’t have true sentience I see nothing wrong with eating meat.” “What do you mean by “true sentience”?” “On my world there are spells that can allow a person to speak with animals, plants, or anything really just as clearly as we are now. Unless they can communicate under their own power anything is free game to me. After all if magic let you talk to a tree would you cut it down for fire wood? Or break a rock in two if you found out its name was Tom?” Diane at that point began laughing like mad forcing Applejack to hold her tray as she fell to the ground. “And…here I said…. I wouldn’t be wall…. breaky!” She gasped in between laughs while rolling around on the floor holding her stomach. I didn’t have any idea what she was talking about but her laughter made me smile anyway. After what seemed to be a few minutes of her laughing and us just watching with smiles on our faces she got back to her seat reclaiming her tray. “Okay I’m done carry on.” She said wiping a laughter tear from her eye while resuming to snack. Celestia and everyone else in the room looked at me questioningly to which I merely shrugged. “I don’t get it either.” “Right…” Celestia paused clearly as confused as the rest of us before getting back on topic. “Then why are you largely vegetarian then don’t like the taste?” “No, meat is rather tasty I refrain from eating it to hide my scent.” I say tapping my nose. “Something I discovered in my time traveling those who eat meat or grains for that matter have much stronger body odor. I have better sense of smell than a human or I’m guessing a pony for that matter. Even if Miss Apple hadn’t told me she worked on an apple farm the smell of them, dirt, and sweat would have.” “Wait you sayin’ ah smell?” Applejack asked a look of worry crossing her face. “No offence meant it’s just something my nose picks up on. I didn’t find it unpleasant in the first place. The what smells like gallons of perfume on the other hand.” I say glancing over at Rarity. “Why are you looking at me like that?” She asked like I had just insulted her. “You ever spray that stuff right in your nose or got some on your tongue?” “Well um yes I have why?” “That’s nearly what I’m going through right now. The only other scent I’m picking up at this point is sugar. You must have a real problem with animals.” At that point Rarity looked over at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy?” The white unicorn asked worry in her voice. “Opal does complain about your perfume very often. I just didn’t tell you because I was afraid it would upset you.” She yellow pegasus spoke softly enough that it sounded just barely above a whisper. “And to be honest which ya Rare I’m havin’ a hard time ignorin’ it myself and I’m over here. Ifin’ Ro’s sniffer is a good as he says it is must be nearly unbearable for him.” “It is starting to make me dizzy.” “Hmm… with all of your permission I’d like to cast a spell that will clear the perfume from you.” Celestia offered gently smiling. The group nodded and murmured their agreement. Celestia’s horn glowed gently as the windows opened as the smell of the perfume cleared away. I took it a deep breath through the nose and enjoyed the clean air actually smiling very slightly. This allowed me to get in their natural scents for the first time. Diane smelled of sugar and…rocks for some reason. Spike smelled faintly of dust, books, and gems. Fluttershy smelled of a variety of animals with the undertone of fresh flowers which is what I expect to be her real scent. Rainbow smelled of sweat and spring rain water probably from the clouds I had watched her sleep on. Twilight smelled of books as well as another scent that I couldn’t place but for some reason I really didn’t like. Rarity’s scent was that of freshly washed linen or maybe silk I couldn’t really tell but it was pleasant. Celestia though her scent was strange it smelled of sugar much like Diane but also the summer wind and power. “Much better although I wonder as to why you ladies would cover up your natural scent.” I sniffed the air again and smiled a little more despite that smell coming from Twilight. Then I smelled something else it was much fainter but I knew that smell. I smelled it on Nightmare Moon and Luna it was the scent of the night sky during a cold winter. She wasn’t here though so I took another heavy sniff and found where it was coming form. I had to put its source aside for now wouldn’t be a good idea to bring it up right now. “You all smell rather nice as it is.” I lied a little Applejack and Celestia both seemed to catch this by raising their eye brows and I quickly glanced at them. Giving them a look that said let it go and they seemed to get it giving me a slight nod. All the other mares blushed and stammered slightly except for Rainbow who let out a huff. “Thank you Ro.” Rarity started politely. “I am Rarity Gems, and if you don’t think it rude if I asked you your age? I mean you said your acquaintance did horrible things to you in your 20’s but you only look a little older than us. Well except for the Princess of course.” I couldn’t help but smirk as the others looked at her and the sudden panic that came across her face. “Well umm.. what I meant to say was is that the Princess looks very good for her age. Not that she doesn’t always look good mind you. Umm I mean I’m sure she’s always been uhh-” Her sweating and rambling was cut off by a gentle giggle form Celestia. “I understand what you meant Miss Rarity and I took no offence.” Rarity nearly looked like she was about to faint from relief at that point. Rainbow seemed to chuckle slightly at her friends expense. “To answer your question I assume except for Celestia your all in your early 20’s yes?” They all nod except for Diane. “I’m only nineteen.” I chuckle gently at the crumbs of food around her muzzle. “I’m three hundred and thirty.” Every eye in the room went wide open and all but Celestia went slack jawed. Diane dropped the brown lump she was about to take a bite out of landing on the floor with a soft squishy thud leaving only one on her tray. It was quiet for a long moment then Celestia spoke her eyes returning to their normal size. “How old did you say you were again? I thought I heard you say three hundred and thirty.” “Well...three hundred and thirty-six actually, but who keeps track past the two hundreds.” “YOU’RE THREE HUNDRED YEARS OLD!” Everyone but the alicorn yelled at me (thank the gods) and I had to place my hands over my ears as I pinned them to my skull. “Arguhg!!.. geeze no need to yell like that my ears were already ringing form Celestia shouting earlier.” All but Rainbow gave a gentle murmur of apologies which I accepted. “Is your long life common on your world?”The alicorn asked with what I could only label as hope in her voice. “Yes and no it really depends. Life spans range from sixty to over a thousand. There is a few that have a limitless life spans but they are very few and far in between.” “Are you-” “No and you don’t want to meet the ones that are.” I cut her off it didn’t take much to figure out why she was asking. “Why not?” “Let’s just say the ways they achieve their “immortality” are questionable and leave it at. Alright who’s- okay you know what I can’t take it anymore.” I look over at Diane and point to the last brown lump on her tray curiosity finally getting the better of me. “Just what in the abyss are you eating Diane?”She giggled and wiped her muzzle off with a napkin that Rarity floated over with her magic. “It’s a chocolate cup cake silly Ro Ro.” She smiled at me sweetly as is it was the most obvious thing in the world. “What’s chocolate? And what is cake?” I asked completely stumped rising an eyebrow. At that moment I felt a chill run up my spine and Diane’s eyes shot wide open and her pupils became pin pricks. The rest of the group dove behind the couch peeked over the back of it. Rainbow and Rarity yanked Twilight and Spike to join them. I turned to look at Celestia wondering what was going on only for that chill to turn to pure dread panic. Celestia was in no better shape than Diane if anything she was even worse as her mane and tail had completely stopped moving. The panic became terror as they both began to speak other saying the next word in the sentence. “You’re…” Diane “saying…” Celestia “that…you…have…never…in…your… whole… life…. ever… heard… of…. or… eaten…. chocolate… or… cake?” “Umm….” I paused pinning my ears to my head. “No.” Celestia’s wings popped out in a threatening manner and Diane’s eyes narrowed dangerously. Before I could even twitch to move I found them on top of me Celestia’s the side of her face buried in my chest. While Diane had grabbed hold of my head and pulled it into those big soft chest pillows making me blush deeply. Each were holding me in a bone crushing hug as I could feel my joints and spine popping in ways I knew weren’t healthy. Pulling my eyes away from Diane’s chest I found that I was looking at the ceiling. I had somehow gotten tackled so quickly I didn’t even register that I ended up on my back. My confusion only grew as I heard what sounded like…crying? “You poor poor unfortunate colt..” “To be denied the sweet sweet frosting..” “The yummy yummy goodness of…. “Flour eggs milk and sugar finely combined and cooked in a slow oven topped with creamy silky icing.” “Fate most cruel to deprive you of….” I wasn’t entirely sure how long I laid there as the two of them went on and on about the wondrous “food of the gods” that was cake and chocolate. Thankfully though the death grip they hand on me loosened enough that it didn’t hurt any more. As they went on and on I felt movement I seen five mares looking down at us with a variety of looks. Sympathy from Applejack who took off her hat placing it on her chest closing her eyes bowing her head. If it wasn’t for the ringing still in my ears I could have sworn she said “never had a chance”. Rainbow looked to be just barely able to hold in her laughter as I she kept both hands on her muzzle her wings barely able to keep her in the air. Twilight was looking down at her mentor with a mix shock and…jealousy? Fluttershy and Rarity were sporting gentle blushes on their cheeks as they looked at Diane. Though I could swear I saw the pink manned pegasus wings twitch slightly. I looked up at them with what I hopped was a pleading look. They seemed to get it and they began to clear their throats very loudly. Celestia was the first to recover and once she realized what she had done she blushed and got up. With a glow from her horn the couch was sat up right again. The movement caused Diane to land right in my lap thankfully not on a certain part of my anatomy that had gotten stiff. She finally broke herself out of her crying to look around. Her eyes seem to land on the table with baked goods. Jumping into the air she flew over to the table…. somehow and crying out. “You need a million CC’s of cake stat!” While she was messing with the cake I got up popping what bones I could back into place. Looking around my bag was where I left it. Good thing my kukri was in its sheath as it had flown across the room. After retrieving it and returning it to the small of my back I returned to take my seat again. Diane was finish at the table and was walking back to me with a massive slice of what I assumed was cake. I was nearly about to sit down when she tripped on…something I couldn’t see it and the plate with the cake smash right into my face. My nose was filled with a sweet aroma of berries and sugar. It took me far longer than I’d like to admit to understand what had happened. When I did though I could only let out a small sigh and think “Why me?”. A sound akin to breaking glass caught my attention fallowed by crying. I could tell it was Diane and wiping away some cake from my eyes I saw her on the floor crying. But that wasn’t what got my attention no, her mane and tail had gone completely straight. Her hands were covering her face and the rest were glancing between me and her. I stuck my tongue out and licked up some of the cake it was sweet and bready. “A little messy for me but still tasty.” I said sounding as cheerful as I could. This made Diane look up at me her eyes and gotten blood shot from that short amount of crying. “Y-you’re not mad at me?” She asked me the pleading her in her voice that made my heart ache a little. “Why would I be mad this is how you’re supposed to eat cake right?” I smiled down at her as I stuck my tongue out as far as I could getting another big lick of cake. Her frown slowly morphed into a smile and all at once her mane and tail popped back into the curly tangled near mess it had been before. Twilight’s horn glowed as the broken pieces of plate were put in a waste bin. Diane had gotten up and brought over a damp cloth offering it to me a sorrowful look in her eyes. “I’m so sorry Ro I don’t know wh-” I placed my finger on her lips which still had some cake on it. “Don’t worry about it.” She took my finger in her mouth licking the cake off smiling up at me. My ear twitched as I picked up a hushed gasp from Rarity. Fluttershy’s cheeks were pink again and her wings twitched slightly. Pulling my finger form her I grabbed the damp cloth and wiped my hands and face clean. I still had a little cake on my clothes but I could deal with that later. Sitting back down I caught the oddest look I had seen the entirely evening. Celestia was giving me a sly smirk for some reason. I raised a brow wondering what was going on in that head of hers as I sat down. “Well seeing how that has been taken care of are we ready to continue?”I asked as I sat back down groaning slightly as I popped a few more bones back into place. Everyone nodded in agreement and returned to their seats. But not before Diane brought over another slice of over for me to eat which I accepted. Using the fork I took a proper bite of sliced she had brought me. Much like before sweet and bready a number of flavors that I was completely unfamiliar with. It wasn’t really to my liking as I didn’t really care for sweets, but it wasn’t unpleasant either. “Thank you Diane.” I said smiling at her gently and making plans to nurse this cake as long as possible. If her no other reason so I wouldn’t offend her. She returned to her seat with a small spring in her step. Once she sat back down it became apparent that there were one member of the group that had been unusually quiet. “Spike do you have any questions that you wanted to ask?” “I’ve got nothing to say to you.” Spike let out angrily. “Still upset I lied earlier huh?” He only let out another huff and turned away. “I will apologize for lying to you however I will not apologize for feeling it was necessary. On my world I had to go into disguise more times than I care to count. Attacked or shunned on-site any time I entered a town or village just because I was a shifter. Believe me I understand lying is not the best way to make a first impression, but under my circumstances it’s the only way I ever get a chance to make one in the first place.” He seemed to bow his head as if thinking on the matter and I hoped considering my words carefully. “You wear shunned?” Fluttershy asked in a very small voice. “Just because you’re a shifter?” “It’s a human thing what they do not understand they fear and what they fear they often seek to destroy. With how we look and sometimes act I can actually understand it. I can’t say that I like it but I can understand it.” I explained melancholy in my voice as I took another bite of cake. “Don’t be sad Ro Ro if anypony is mean to you I’ll protect you.” Diane said in a cheery but determined tone. I could only let out a small chuckle as I smiled again. “I’m sure you will Diane.” “Of course I will. I protect all my friends.” “We are friends? You just met me today.” I asked completely confused. “Well uh duh I’m friends with everypony.”She said with the biggest of smiles. “Ah I see.” I took another bite of cake wondering about that last part. “So any other questions?” “Yes actually. Your clothes what kind of material or they made out of? I’ve never seen anything like them before and I have worked with nearly every fabric ever made.” Rarity asked eyeing my clothing curiously. “All of my clothes made from a mithral and silk weave. Please don’t ask me how it’s done you’d have to talk to an elf.” “I work with silk all the time but what is mithral?” “It’s a very special metal that is just as strong as steel but is half the weight. That’s why said not ask how it’s done only the elves know how to weave metal and silk together.” “You’re wearing metal? May I feel what the texture is like?” “I don’t see any harm in it.” I stand and walk over and present my arm to the group. They each take a quick feel Rarity’s face falls when she feels the slightly rough texture of my jacket. “Do you wear this all the time?” “Usually I know it’s kind of rough but I’ve definitely worn worse. Besides you get used to it especially when you’ve had it for 300 years.” “Wait silk doesn’t last that long how is it still so new looking?” “Magical enchantments preserve it.” I stated bluntly as I sat back on the couch. “Are those the only clothes you have? You do seem to travel light.” She said as she eyed my bag. “When you’re on the move is much as I am it pays to travel light and no these are not the only clothes I have. These are basically my field close.” “Well if you’re interested I can make you some more.” She offered kindly. “I appreciate the offer but I’m going to have to decline. After all I don’t know if I’m going to be allowed to stay in Equestria.” I said as I looked right at Celestia the rest of the group looking to her as well. “It was because of your actions that you saved my faithful student Twilight, my sister, and help stop Nightmare Moon. Tonight you have proven that you are a decent albeit abrasive person. Therefore I see no issue with you staying in Equestria for the duration of your stay on our world.” She said smiling gently at me. Diane seemed to be overjoyed at this news while the rest seem to accept this with a little hesitation. “Speaking of your sister how is she? Did she recover just fine?” “Yes she is doing quite well but still a little weak from what the elements did to her while purging Nightmare Moon.” “That’s good if possible I would like to meet with her face-to-face sometime in the near future.” “I don’t see that being a problem but may I ask why?” “I wanted to apologize for wounding her in the first place. Had I known what was going to happen I wouldn’t have been using my most lethal arrows. I acted on what little information I had and ended up nearly killing her for that I must apologize to her myself.” “Oh I see she has wanted to see you herself so she can thank you for the part you played in returning her to her true self.” “All right then where is she?” “The two of us live at Canterlot Castle on the mountain to the north of here.” “That close? Well I could be there before sunrise.” “That would be true if the trains ran at night.” “What’s a train?” “You don’t know what a train is? How else would you get to Canterlot so quickly? You don’t look like you can fly.” “No I can’t fly but I do have a good pair of legs I’ll just run.” I said tapping my heel against the floor. “You can’t be serious it takes several hours by train to get to Canterlot from Ponyville. There is no way you can get there before dawn running you would tire yourself out long before you made it.” I let somewhat cocky grin creep onto my face. “Is that a challenge your highness?” “Your…. your being completely serious aren’t you? You really believe you can run to Canterlot before sunrise.” She asked sounding shocked. “Of course I do I know what my body is capable of. Here to that mountain. I run that just to get my muscles warmed up in the morning.” “I don’t see why you feel the need to run it I can very easily teleport you there.” “I don’t think so Princess while you might be letting me stay in your country that doesn’t mean I trust you enough for something like that. For all I know you might send me into a volcano, the sun, or the moon no offense.” “I would never do something as underhanded as that.” “That’s not the only reason though. I know from experience that mixing different kinds of magic can be dangerous. And since nearly everything I own is enchanted in one way or another I’d rather not risk it. I wouldn’t want to lose any of my gear should it react badly.” “Um….. I just realized something.” Twilight said interrupting our chain of conversation. “You don’t have your bow or quiver with you did you leave them somewhere?” “No I’ve got both right here.” I said while nudging my bag with my foot. “Ah hate point this out sugar cube but it don’t look like your bow can fit in there.” “Looks plenty big enough to me but I suppose I should show you what I’m talking about.” I leaned down after finishing off the cake grabbing my bag and pull out my quiver and set it on the couch. Then I pull out a smaller bag that was covered with mithral chain mail. Opening it up I pull out my compound bow. The looks on everyone’s faces was somewhat priceless seeing as the bag only looked big enough to hold a watermelon. Yet I was holding a 4 foot long compound bow in my hand. The bow itself was ultimately unimpressive looking aside from the fact it was made from bone. It was stained completely black and fitted with a bayonet that could be used when punching while holding the bow. The added weight of the bayonet helped to stabilize the bow when drawn for long periods. The small strips of silk tied near the string grooves helped to cut back on the distinctive twang when the bowstring was released. It may not have been impressive or flashy but to a true archer it was a work of art. Plus it held a lot of sentimental value to me for a number of reasons. I held it as I use my free hand to strum the string gently. I noticed it had gotten quiet so I look back to the group. Each of them was looking at me with their jaws wide open even Celestia. That’s when I decided it might be best to explain what a bag of holding was. “It’s called a bag of holding basically it’s a lot bigger on the inside then it is outside.” I said holding it up slowly. “Everything I currently own is inside of this one bag.” “How does that work!? I mean seriously how does that even work!?! Please you have to tell me I must know!” Twilight nearly begged and shouted at me. “Sorry but I couldn’t tell you even if I wanted to which I don’t. I’m not a practitioner of magic and I’m not going to let you borrow it to study either. This is the reason why, if the bag is punctured anything that is inside it will be lost forever. Plus it will become nothing more than an ordinary cloth bag. Some reason I should’ve figured it was a bad idea to show you this.” I said halfway between deadpanned and discussed. This made her calm down a little. “Ro how much can that bag hold?” Celestia asked “Around 1500 pounds why?” “May I?” She asked holding out her hand expectantly. “You want to see how much it weighs don’t you?” When she nodded slowly I whispered the locking enchantment phrase and stood up walking over to her. Placing the bag in her hand I smirked slightly her hand jerked upward clearly expecting it to be heavier. My smirk grew as she tried to open it only for it to stubbornly remain closed. Everyone crowded around her looking at it in wonder. “I locked it you really think I wouldn’t take precautions to keep something from being stolen?” Taking the bag back I returned to the couch yet again. “So that’s where you are keeping your journal and your pen. Wait a moment this afternoon I taught you how to read and write in equestrian. But you were speaking it so fluently and you’re not from this world how?” “Twilight I know more than two dozen languages learning one more wasn’t that big of a deal. Spoken equestrian is something in the middle of Elvin, sylvan, and the celestial tongue. That made it so that it only took me a few days of overhearing it understand it. The written language however was unlike anything I had ever seen before so I had nothing to compare it to.” “You speak over two dozen languages!” “Yes seeing how nearly every sapient race on my world has a language all their own. That’s not counting the different tribal languages I know. In fact when I was a child in school I already knew Elvin, common, and was working on sylvan.” “Why are you learning so many languages in school?” “Largely because it was a mixed village elves and humans were living and working side-by-side.” “What about sylvan?” “It’s the language of the fey that one was more of a precaution. Fey can be a rather rambunctious lot being able to speak their native tongue and showing lots of respect can keep you from getting into trouble with them.” “What are the fey?” “That’s a very complicated question the fey are essentially the chaotic spirits of nature itself.” “Wait chaotic? Nature isn’t chaotic.” “Maybe not on this world but let me put it to you this way. My entire world is like the everfree forest.” “How can you live in such a horrible place!?” Rarity screeched in horror “It’s not that hard when it’s the only world you know.” “That’s a very good point.” “So who raises the sun and the moon?” Twilight asked looking to her mentor. I shrug. “Beats me and pretty sure there was a God tasked with that or something.” “What’s a God?” I face palmed. “You’re basically in the room with one.” I said pointing at Celestia. “I’m not a God though I just simply raise and lower the sun.” “Does that mean you are aware of the gods?” “I know a little.” “Ah good then that’s one thing I won’t have to explain to your student you will.” I grinned thankfully avoiding that nasty topic. This made Twilight look at her mentor expectantly. “I’ll explain it later Twilight.” She said sounding exhausted. “Oh okay…” Twilight said before breaking out into a yawn. That was soon followed by Spike and Applejack. “I guess it’s getting late then. I’ll take that as my cue to get out of here then.” I said standing fixing my quiver to my back and securing its buckle over my chest. Then returning my bag of holding to the backpack and placed it over my quiver. “ Oh you’re leaving already?” Diane asked sounding very disappointed. “Sorry Diane but I don’t have any place to stay and I’m not going to impose. That reminds me there’s a window I got a pay for.” I reached into my belt and pulled out 10 gold coins and held them out to Diane. “I hope this covers the cost of the window.” “Wait these ain’t bits.” She said taking them. “No those are gold coins.” “Pinkie may see one of those for a moment?” Celeste he asked holding out her hand. With a quick nod Diane flipped one in the air toward Celestia. Catching in her magic she studied the coin closely. “Ro just how many of these do you have?” “I don’t know a few thousand maybe. Along with a couple dozen platinum bars why?” “You have platinum!?!” She asked her eyes going wide. “Yeah what is it really really rare here or something?” “Yes a single platinum coin is worth over 500 bits. In each of these gold coins is worth at least 50 on their own maybe even more since these are bigger than a bit.” “So that’s enough for the window right?” I said pointing at the coins in Diane’s hands. “Yes more than enough.” “Well all right Diane you can spend whatever is left however you see fit.” “Oh no I couldn’t I do that.” She protested looking ready to hand them back to me. “Well either way I’m not going to need them so you can keep them or do whatever you like I insist.” “Oh thank you Ro.” She then smiled at me and stood up then wrapped her arms around me in a gentle hug nuzzling her face into my chest. “Thank you.” I was stunned by the sudden display of affection but I wrapped one arm around her and gently patted her mane. “You’re very welcome Diane.” When we broke the hug her cheeks were slightly darker pink than usual. She was also sporting a sweet smile on her muzzle and for some reason wouldn’t look me in the eye. She folded her arms behind her back and scuffed at the floor with her hoof. When I turned back to the rest of the mares in the room they were all looking at me suspiciously. “Well Celestia I guess I’ll see you at the castle and don’t you go cheating by raising the sun early you hear me?” “I wouldn’t do that anyway my little ponies would think something was wrong if I did.”She said smugly. I gave her a quick nod and smiled on the inside before turning to the group again. “Well despite the rocky start I can say it was a pleasure to meet all of you in person. I’ll be seeing you around maybe.” Holding my bow in my right hand I spoke the command word and it wraps around my forearm folding up the bayonet lying against the back of my hand. As I head out the door I hear hoofsteps approached me from behind I turned and see Diane standing in the doorway. “Ro will I see you again?” “Sure I’ll let you know when I get a permanent place to stay.” I flash a quick smile to her as I begin stretching my legs and she smiled back. Celestia stepped outside and folded her arms under her breasts looking at me slightly amused. “You really do intend to run the entire way there don’t you.” “I said I would in when I say something I’m going to do it. Oh and before I go, Twilight I want my earring back.” She turned to head to her desk. “Alright I’ll go get it.” I nod as I begin bouncing on the balls of my feet warming up my muscles. “Celestia I’ll see you in a few hours.” I said as I snatched my earring that Twilight floated over to me with her magic making her lose any points she already had with me. Even more so seeing how I already said mixing magic was dangerous. Placing it in my belt pocket I gave the group quick wave before I took off running as fast as I could toward Canterlot. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ Seven pairs of pony eyes opened wide as the shifter named Ro took off toward Canterlot moving far faster than anything they had seen aside from a flying Pegasus and even then they couldn’t be sure who was faster. “Wowie wow look at him go he must be running at least 350 hooves every six seconds!” Diane said excitedly. “I think you better hurry back to the castle princess if you don’t he might beat you back.” She added with a giggle snort. “I think you might be right Pinkie Pie.” The solar diarch said in utter disbelief. “Well my little ponies it was good to see you all again so soon despite how the evening started I believe this meeting went rather well. Twilight I look forward to reading your next friendship report.” Her student bowed slightly. “Of course princess.” With a nod and a smile the alicorn’s horn glowed with a flash and pop teleported back to her castle. “Well it wasn’t a party but I sure had fun getting to know Ro Ro. What did you guys think of him?” “I still say he’s a jerk.” “Oh come on now Rainbow you’re just mad because he got the best of ya.” “While he is certainly no prince charming he is not completely unpleasant to be around. What do you think Fluttershy?” “He seemed to really scary to me also sad.” “Oh you saw that too Fluttershy?” “uhum” She nodded gently. “Sad? He seemed angry to me” “Yeah me too but it was also like he was trying to hide somethin. Not in a bad way but more like he just didn’t want us to know about him.” “I wish I could’ve asked him more questions, his world and magic seems so fascinating.” “Well I don’t know bout y’all but I’m mighty tired so I’ll be headin on home wanna walk with me Shy?” “Thank you Applejack.” The yellow mare replied sweetly. That seemed to be the cue for the mares to return to their homes each reflecting on the strange being they had met. Some with anger, others with curiosity, and one with fondness.A lonely spider lowered itself down to the shoulder of one mare in particular. “Multiple oceans existing in the same space together......hmmmmm…..” Author's Note Let me be up front right now. OH MY GOD IT SUCKS WRITING FOR SO MANY CHARACTERS AT THE SAME TIME NEVER EVER AGAIN! *Takes a deep breath in through nose out the mouth.* Okay now that that is out of the way. I gotta give mad props to anyone that can handle something like that. I already know I didn’t do the best job of it I tried giving everyone enough time for this chapter. Still looking for and editor please give me a recommendation if you got one on my profile page. Also sorry this took me so long to get out been distracted with Fallout 4. I have been sort of wrestling with the idea of writing interlude chapters that will spell out all of Ro’s abilities gear and relevant things about him and his world without spoiling the story. Why do I want to do this? This chapter is why next to nothing got done plot related aside from the obvious. I’m thinking a professor Pinkie Pie classroom setting with Ro teaching some of the cast and you readers about him and his world. These interlude chapters well be non canon to this story and severe merely as “off screen” exposition with lots of wall breaking, comedy, and techno babble. Or what I try to write as comedy anyway. It is my hope that these chapters will speed up the story a little and have less in the way of big exposition chunks when you merely want to see what will happen next. Also to keep me from pulling a dexus machincan with his gear or powers. Please please please pretty please with a cherry on top with mocha sprinkles Vote on my comment below a thumbs up for “Professor Pinkie Pie’s 101 facts about Ro and his world.” Or a thumbs down for massive chucks of explaining about Ro’s carp in story. Before you do through please remember this not story about the discovery of his abilities. All of his abilities he already has this story is meant to be about him adjusting. And thank you all for reading so far despite the flaws and I hope that I’ve done better in this chapter. Okay one last note im going to write a crossover with Dragon Ball Xenoverse when chapter one is up voting will be over. Chapter Seven: Tea and PranksA middle age mother walks around a small room tears in her eyes as she remembers fondly the years the rooms owner had lived in it. She walks over to a desk sitting down and looks at the pictures remembering the good times and the bad. Opening a draw she sees a journal and sets it on the desk. She hesitates for a brief moment before opening it slowly reading the first page. Year X Month X Date X I can’t believe what she did to me. I felt so helpless so angry so betrayed. I TRUSTED HER! I LOVE HER LIKE A MOTHER!!! AND SHE SHE!!!!!…. I…I have to put that behind me I ran away for a fresh start and now I have one. Things…things are difficult to get use to but I’m managing. The new school is helping so is this journal at least I hope it’s going to help. Letting out my frustration and emotions I think is good for me. It helped a lot that I was able to cry my eyes out to someone even if I hadn’t told her what happened yet but I will in time I think maybe….. It’s strange she looks so much like that BITCH but she was so much kinder than bicth could ever be. But back to why I started writing this journal. I think I made a friend today she is even quieter in class than I am. I think the reason she even joined me at lunch today was cause she seen me crying in class…..again. She said I looked like I could use a friend. I wanted to tell her to mind her own business and go away. But I couldn’t and ended up hugging her as I cried into her shoulder. She wasn’t the one taking care of me now but I think that made it even more cleansing for me. Someone my own age caring enough about me really helps a lot. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ As I ran toward Canterlot I felt the cool night air against my face and through my hair. My feet hit the ground in soft but rapid thuds as I got closer to the tall mountain looming in the distance. The starry sky was clear and the moon was high. I had only been running for about an hour and as best I could tell I was about halfway there. My body was slowly beginning to drip with sweat as I continued. My lungs were slightly burning as I breathed in and out in a rapid but controlled pace. All in all it was rather nice to run like this again. It had been several weeks since I had first crossed the portal into this world. Most of that time I had spent in the everfree forest which did not allow for a lot of running space. So being out on the move again was very refreshing so was getting to talk to someone again. It was amazing how a few weeks of solitude had played on me the way it did. A smile made its way out of my face as I thought about conversation I had earlier. Even with the rocky start I still enjoyed it. The innocence and downright naïveté of most of them I found quite charming and perhaps a little jealous of. I had to shake that thought from my head though I wasn’t going to hold it against them because they lived in a peaceful world. At least mostly peaceful, Nightmare Moon had proven it wasn’t an untouched paradise. I kept my eyes trained on the mountain growing in the distance as I analyzed what I thought of the mares I had met this evening. Rainbow Dash headstrong, stubborn, prideful and brash. Quick to anger and quicker to act very slow to think. She dove into that situation earlier giving little forethought to the consequences of her actions. From what little I’ve observed of her during the week and a half before I sent the invitation. This strongly contradicted my initial impression of her. When I observed her in Ponyville she appeared to be a do-nothing lazy slacker spending most of her time sleeping on the clouds. Or flying around like an absolute maniac with little to no reason that I could see. I would have to make a mental note to check out the so-called Wonder Bolts that she talked about when trying to get that ticket from Twilight and speaking of Twilight Sparkle. A scholar through and through while this is not necessarily a bad thing but there was something…. Off. Something that I couldn’t put my finger on something deep down they told me she was going to be a problem. How and why I didn’t know perhaps it was because she reminded me of… No don’t think about it. I had to tell myself as to not dredge up those old memories. Am I being too harsh in my assumption of her? Perhaps, perhaps not. Princess Celestia’s age was apparent in her eyes. One look was all it took to see the years of experience behind them. I imagine however that very few had seen what I had. The books had described her as a motherly figure I saw no such thing. Her eyes were closer to that of a soldier than a mother. She hid it well though but I could tell she knew what I had seen. Two of us had the same eyes the eyes of someone that is experienced immeasurable amounts of pain and untold amounts of death. Worst yet not all of it was because of the ravages of time. The both of us knew what it meant to take lives personally. Her choice in pupils aside I gained a certain amount of respect for her. Rarity… a part of me felt her name should have been Vanity. There wouldn’t have been a more appropriate word to describe her. She did offer to make me clothes which did earn a few points with me. I had a suspicion though that she only wanted me in something more “elegant” or “tasteful”. She struck me as someone trying WAY too hard to be sophisticated. It never does you any good anyway unless you’re born into so called “high society” you’re not accepted anyway. Then again maybe this world was different I didn’t really believe it but one face to face conversation wasn’t enough to gauge anything really. That was the single biggest reason I hadn’t written this place off yet. Fluttershy…her name seemed to say it all but couldn’t really get a read on her. The way she was glaring at me thou was perhaps a little unsettling. Beyond that she seemed to be meek, timid, and shy. She was surprisingly accepting of my eating habits must have had something to do with the animals I smelt on her. Applejack seemed to be the most level headed of the group which was fine by me someone would need to keep the rest of them check. The fact she was a framer didn’t hurt either I’ve always had a healthy respect for what was probably the second maybe third oldest profession. Its hard and honest work plus you’re doing something constructive and meaningful in your life. I felt bad about lying to Spike but there was nothing else I could do. Maybe I could try to make it up to him at some point. I wouldn’t be holding my breath though trying to make things better between me and him would mean I had to be near Twilight. If I could help it I’d be avoiding her. Last but not least Diane, without a doubt the friendliest of the bunch. Not that was actually saying much mind you. I didn’t know what it was but that smile of hers was downright infectious. Merely thinking about her smile was enough to make one pop up on my face. I have seen children’s smiles and laughs that weren’t as heartwarming or frowns as heart breaking. While they all seemed almost childlike to me none seemed more so that Diane. It wasn’t a bad thing; her demeanor had made me hold back on the darker truths about myself. I also hadn’t seen such pretty or piercing blue eyes before they seemed to be looking inside my soul. Normally I’d be terrified or angered by such eyes but with Diane it was different like she was telling me not to be afraid. Afraid of what I didn’t know the worst of my fears had already come to pass. Shaking away those thoughts I found myself quickly approaching what looked to be some kind of check point at the base of the mountain. Slowing down my pace greatly I saw a few bushes and trees along the side of the road. Nowhere near the amount of cover id like or want to hide in but it was something. With a small leap I grabbed hold of the lowest hanging branch and swung up onto it. My feet firmly planted on it as I took a moment to catch my breath and slow my heart. While I could run at 4/5th my full speed all day and most of the night if I needed I preferred not to. Despite my cocky boasting to Celestia it did take a toll on me wither I admitted it or not. I wasn’t the quickest runner in my world nor did I have the endurance to claim distance. Those honors went to my mentor Reneer and he could keep them. After a few minutes my heart and breathing had finally slowed enough that they didn’t drown out the sound of the world. Funny that most wouldn’t think that your breathing could mask the sounds around you, most didn’t have my ears though. I pointed my ears to the check point from what I could tell I was about 400 feet out. Had it been day time I was sure I would’ve been spotted. Judging from the lack of movement or voices I hadn’t been on my fast approach. Reaching into a belt pocket I pulled out my spyglass which was nothing more than a very small telescope. It didn’t let me see a great distance only about doubling my range but, that was enough for close range recon. I held it up to my eye I took notice of the small white wooden shack with a pulley system to raise and lower the gate. The “gate” was little more than a painted broad that went from parallel to the ground to perpendicular. This made no sense seeing as there wasn’t a fence so you could go around it easily. However there could have been alarming wards to send out an alert if you did. Dam I really hated alarm wards. The dirt road I had been following till now was well traveled and maintained and led right up to the gate which was up at the moment. I didn’t see a guard only the flickering shadows from what I guessed was a lantern. Frowning slightly I slowly lowered myself out of the tree scanning the area. Guards not at their posts made me ten times more nervous than too many guards. I had been caught in far too many ambushes to just accept easy entry. I kept my body low to the ground nearly crawling like an insect as I slowly made my way toward the checkpoint. Keeping my ears on a swivel I briefly closed my eyes issuing a mental command to my clothing. When I opened my eyes again the royal blue of my clothing was gone and in its place was the bright green of the grass I had be crawling on. After I pulled the hood of my jacket over my head I knew I would look like nothing more than a mound of grass. It was harder to hear with the hood over my ears but I could make due. On the tips of my fingers and the balls on my feet I crawled slowly getting closer and closer to the shack. My fingers and arms burned from the slow pace and the weight I was carrying and was beginning to sweat again. As I neared closer and closer I made my way onto the road my clothes shifting to match the color of the new ground beneath me. Closer and Closer I got my eyes on the shack my heart thumping in my chest from effort and nerves. I was now only ten feet away I crept even slower turning my head I peeked inside the shack and… Promptly fell on my face with a light thud grumbling into the dirt. Picking myself up of the ground and dusted off my clothes as they returning to their natural color. I walked to the door way of the shack glaring down at the sleeping pegasus mare in gold armor. It was almost cute how she was curled up into a little ball snoring very softly her wings twitching gently. Mind you almost, one of my biggest personal peeves was sleeping on watch. I had a very hard time not kicking her awake and yelling at the top of my lunges. I couldn’t let this just go my own sense of duty wouldn’t allow it. Inside another belt pocket I pulled out the pen I had used when learning to read and write today. It was silver with very small colored gems near the top each one marking what color I could turn the ink if I pressed the right gem. The mare’s coat was a soft aqua green and her main and tail was blonde with darker and lighter highlights in it. I looked back at my pen and slowly turned it looking at the colors. Red, yellow, green, blue, black, purple, brown, and white. Only question was how mean did I want to be and how much chaos could I cause? With the red ruby pressed I held my finger onto the writing tip and the bright red ink began to flow. The magic’s within the pen allowed for an infinite amount of ink to be produced. This had seemed to be a great wonder to most I had shown it but truth is the ink was mundane and not useful to wizards that need to add spells to their books special ink was needed for that. So I stood looming over the mare as ink drop by drop landed on her neck. She did stir slightly but with the way she crooned gently made it sound like she was enjoying herself. “mmmm yes..right there…” She mumbled gently in her sleep. “Ah one of those dreams.” I thought to myself as I removed my finger from the tip of my pen and looked down at my work. She looked like someone a slit her throat in her peaceful sleep the small pool of ink next to her neck only made it look more convincing. A smirk on my face I reached down and wiped my ink stained finger on her leg. I was about to turn away when I seen a sheet of parchment on the small table near the door. I picked it up and it seemed to be orders passed down from a one Captain Shining Armor. Celestia was expecting a visitor either late night or early this morning and to be on guard. A full written description of myself was there along with instructions that I was to be escorted to the palace with due haste. My smirk grew a little as I pressed my hand against my headband and dawned my “Gray Mane” disguise again. Leaving the guard shack I started walking up the winding road to the city of Canterlot and Canterlot castle. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ The city itself was quite dead by the time I reached it. The sounds I would normally expect weren’t here at the moment. No drunkards singing songs poorly, no sounds of fist fights, and no shouts of angry gamblers hell not even the pleasured shrieks of a back alley whore practicing her trade. It was quite and boring and I loved it I might very well be able to sleep in this city. Then again I might not be able to; in Oozorcs the noise had become something of a strange lullaby to me in the five years I had made it my semi permanent home. I was starting to miss it and in a strange way it had its own kind of charm. Once you got past all the taxes anyway but if you could over look that you could get anything and everything you wanted if it could be bought or sold. Orc virgin shaman as a slave? Give them some time. Dragon eggs ready to be hatched and trained? No problem. Bring the family pet back to life? As undead or true resurrection? Is what you’d be asked. Need a demon to kill someone? Fast, slow, or tutored and did you want to keep their soul or did the demon get it? A city of sin, vice, and taxes that’s what Oozorcs was. The fact it was the one city I could walk around in completely undisguised and no one would bat and eye didn’t hurt either. With my hood off I put my ears back on a swivel listening for anything dangerous. I wasn’t expecting or hoping for something to happen but old habits and all that. I passed by a number of shops with large glass windows displaying their goods with tacky gold lettering with the shops name on it. Why didn’t they have a normal sign so customers could see the merchandise was beyond me. I walk by a few what looked to be pub or taverns and for some reason stank of what smelled like rotten salt. When I had entered the city proper from the road it was apparent that I was in the middle class section of the city sense things only seemed to get more and more pompous as I got further in. I could see the castle in the distance but decided I explore a little. As I did I became aware I had only seen one or two guards since I got here. I wondered if crime just wasn’t a problem or was it staffing issues. I didn’t think about it too long it wasn’t any of my concern. I had ended up finding myself in what I could only call the slums at least compared to what I had already seen. The place was still nicer than most high class homes I was familiar with. Walking along I saw a few recurring pieces of clothing. I put the clothing together in my head and realized that this place seemed to be where butlers and maids lived. Which struck me as odd since most that could afford them in the first place would have them at the place of employment. I was nearly about to turn around and head to the castle when I heard something. Craning my ear in the direction of the noise I heard a soft but familiar tone. As I walked in the direction it was coming from I could tell what it was. I sounded like a string instrument of some kind and I approached it rather quick. I found myself standing outside a building that looked like it could house dozens within its walls. I looked over to the simple white sign with green ivy broader around it in blue lettering said “Castle Heights Apartments”. I had seen similar buildings in my world they were a rather new concept I had lived in one for a few months but my neighbors being so close and loud ended up making me leave rather quickly. I was brought back to the present when whoever had been playing started up a new piece. It sounded very very soothing and I was dealing with walls between me and the lovely tones being produce. I moved around the structure quickly trying to find the source. To my surprise it was not my ears that found it but my eyes. On one of the many private balcony’s I saw and open window with light and the music pouring out. I came to a stop under it while the balcony in question wasn’t on the top floor it was only 2 levels down on the third if I wasn’t mistaken. I could only close my eyes and leaned against the wall just enjoying the piece. Sadly though it came to an end after a while and I wait for another that didn’t come. When the light went out I let out a tiny huff of disappointment and stood up again. As I walked away I glanced back at the balcony the wonderful music came from a musing thought entered my head. Wonder if they do private shows? That would have to wait I had two royals to see and more guards to embarrass opportunities provided of course. Ducking into an alley I gear myself off pulling out what I would need from my bag. Since most of the more entertaining options were in my belt already I didn’t need much. Two spools of endless rope; one with a collapsing grappling hook the other with a lariat knot at the end. After firmly securing them to my belt I wince slightly as I pull out two silver mostly flat spiders connected by a thin strand of silk. They were just slightly larger than my hands and I shuddered as I spoke the command word. The instant I did the spider’s eyes opened glowing an eerie blue and began crawling up my arms their metal legs griping my clothes. I cringed as they clamped tightly around my shoulders and bit down into my flesh through my jacket. I hissed through clenched teeth and balled my fists tightly enough to nearly draw blood with my finger nails. “200 years later it still hurts like hell.” I complained as the eyes on the spiders stopped glowing and the silver dulled to match my jacket. After shaking the pain away I quickly checked the more frequently used pockets on my belt. I was good on mini smoke bombs, flash pellets, thunder stones, thunder flash stones, marbles, caltrops, lock picks, trip wire, mini blast caps, and a healthy sized roll of sticky cloth (fabric tape). Retrieving my mask I pulled it down over my head and resting on my neck once I whispered softly it became nearly skin tight pulling it up carefully it covered my nose and mouth but let me breath unhindered. The hood of my jacket had become much like the mask and had to nearly force it over my skull. Thankfully while it was like this my ears were allowed to poke out the top and be used as if my head was uncovered. With a flick of my wrist my bow uncoiled form my arm returning to its proper shape. Finally putting my backpack on and tighten the straps it held snug against the quiver that was still on my back under it. Sticking to the shadows I made my way to the castle treating it as a stronghold wanting to test their security. Though I wasn’t expecting much at this point with the mare earlier tonight and the clueless scouts that I came across in the everfree my expectations were very low. I couldn’t really blame them though a thousand years of peace are bond to cause standards to wane. It had seemed that they had gotten a few things right when they built this place. A large expanse of ground between the outer wall and the city proper that was devoid of trees, bushes, or large boulders or hills that could be used to hide an approaching infiltrator. A moat and draw bridge it was down at the moment but that could be forgiven. The outer wall looked to be about 60 feet high a little sort but respectable. Using my spy glass I took a closer look checking for sentries from the shadows or the closest building which seemed to be the single most tacky display of wealth I had seen yet. On the golden gated that also had many gems encrusted all over it read “The House of Platinum”. I rolled my eyes I had seen a castle made of platinum that was way more elegant than that thing. Returning my attention to the guards I made note of their numbers. There was 4 on the draw bridge; 2 on the wall 2 on the ground and all unicorns I couldn’t see any others on the front wall. My brow twitched a little I hadn’t seen any pegasusi in the air on flying patrols. With no others on the wall that I could see I put my spy glass away and pulled out a special arrow from one of the 10 slots on my quiver. Each slot could hold up to 20 arrows and only arrows in a pocket dimension and only one type of arrow each. The one I had pulled was one that fit into the grappling hook so I could fire it farther that I could throw it. The hook fixed to the arrow notched ready to fire I ran along the outskirts of the city getting well out of view of the guards at the gate. Running quickly to the western corner battlement I fired the arrow up and over the wall the hook catching with a satisfying metallic click. My bow coiled back around my arm I firmly took hold of the rope in both hands. A jump and a pull I swung into the wall placing my feet steadily against it as I dangled like bait on hook over the moat. I climb up the rope coiling it around my other arm as I made my way up my legs stepping up the wall. Once I got to the top I fed the rope back into the spoil as I took a careful look around making sure there weren’t any guards. Unfortunately there was but he was asleep in a chair inside the covered battlement. He also had his hooves propped up on a table and was leaning back in the chair. Pulling the trip wire out I make a quick and crude trap that would pull his chair back if someone entered the room and smash a thunder stone giving him and any that came in a rude wake up call. A shit eating grin on my face I moved each other battlements finding similar situations at each I acted accordingly. It was about an hour before I finished up still grinning. As amusing as this was I hoped more that it might instill some fear and/or discipline in them. I had to really fight the urge to whistle a tune as I looped the lariat on the wall and slid down the rope my gloves heating up from the friction. With the bayonet on my arm I cut the rope the length not attached to the spool quickly dissolved into nothing. Using a match I brunt the frayed end and tied a new knot still keeping watch. I didn’t really need to I had landed in some kind of garden. The rope fed back on the spool I walked around taking in the sights. Rubber necking as much as I was I spotted a number of small animals and birds but I didn’t bother them. There were plenty of nice statues, small fish ponds, and lots of flowers which nearly made my sense of smell useless. Then I came across a statue that looked like a number of other works combined into one. The plaque simply read “Discord: Bringer of Chaos and Disharmony” “Isn’t that kinda redundant?” I asked no one in particular not really expecting answer so I nearly jumped out of my skin when I got one. “Oh indeed it is finally someone that gets it, Great job with the guards by the way.” I heard from directly in front of me it smooth slightly high pitch but male voice. Years of training were the only thing that kept me from doing something stupid. I looked up at the face of the twisted pony with mismatched horns and an oversized tooth sticking out of its mouth. “Discord I presume? So that’s where you were imprisoned” I looked back at the castle then back to him. “Dam I thought Rocko could be arrogant.” “Oh your barbarian friend with the axes oh my word he was priceless. Endless hours of entertainment let me tell you a shame he die when he did I was so hoping see what senility would’ve done to the poor fellow.” The statue said sounding both assumed and genuinely saddened. “He wasn’t my friend the only reason I have any respect for him was what he did in his final hour.” I shot back slightly angered by the decoration. “So I take it you’ve been looking into my world then why didn’t you just go there instead of getting turned into a garden scare crow?” “Oh believe me I wish I could have but I am bound to this plane as much as I hate to admit it even I am bound by rules…well one rule in that I can’t leave. Besides way way to much competition on your plane I wouldn’t get to have a much fun as I can here.” “So you just watch for your amusement then?” “But of course I got centuries worth on my DVR at this point it’s not all your world though yours is just a little too what’s the word I’m looking for….. sadistic. Yes that’s the word I’m looking for especially Reener truly twisted he was but so were you after Whis…” “Don’t. You. Dare. Say. That. Name.” I growled darkly and low emphasis on each word cutting him off and if it wasn’t for the fact that he was made of stone I thought I felt him shiver. “You ARE scary oooohohohohooo that sent a tingle down my scales.” He said sounding pleased. “It’s too bad I’m not allow to mess with you beyond words I could have lots of fun with your skills. By the way I have watched your most of your life and if I’m honest with you for a moment you have my deepest sympathies.” He sounded genuine I didn’t believe it though. “I don’t want your sympathy.” I said plainly my mood ruined as I started back to the castle. “I was having such a good night too.” “Things always get worse before they get better my boy you know that better than anyone.” He voice had gotten softer I dare say almost parental and swore I felt a large paw on my shoulder. “This time don’t take on the impossible alone.” I turned back to glare at Discord’s frozen form the quite of the night nearly ringing in my ears. With a grunt of frustration I continued on. I slowly made my way out of the maze garden and came up to the castle hiding in the hedge wall I scanned for patrols. Not seeing any I walked up to the wall and gazed up at the towers then the spiders on my shoulders. “Well I put you on I might as well use you.” I sighed in defeat as I placed my hands then my feet against the wall. As I did I felt the spiders begin to drink my blood fueling the magic that let me climb around like one. I hissed slightly as I begin to crawl up the wall quickly higher and higher I went turning the camouflage on making me nearly impossible to see. I climbed the outer wall quickly while the spiders wouldn’t drink me dry I didn’t want to black out from blood loss and fall. When I made it to the peak of the slanted roof I looked at the towers trying to make a guess as to where the lunar princess would be. My shoulders sag in disappointment when I saw a tower emblazoned with a golden sun the mark of Celestia. “Are things really so peaceful here you can just yell “Excuse me mister assassin this is where I live but don’t worry I won’t inconvenience you by locking my doors or windows.” and no one give a dam?” I asked sarcastically becoming frustrated with this place. It would be nice if this place was that peaceful but I highly doubted it. Slapping my cheeks firmly I got myself back on track with looking for Luna and slammed my head into the roof cracking one of the shingles on the roof. “OH COME ON!!! REALLY?!?!?!?!” I yelled internally as I looked at the tower with the crescent moon on it. Even with the spiders drinking my blood slowly I could only stare at it tapping my fingers against the roof contemplating how much thought went into that. A formerly demon possessed princess makes her return and her place of residence is clearly marked for anyone that just might want to “play it safe”. “I don’t care how peaceful a place can be you just don’t….i mean… anyone..could…just ARGGUHH!!!” I slammed my head into the roof a few more times trying to distract myself from the glaring holes in security. I had to take a few calming breathes as I made my way to the tower. Once I made it to the top I quietly climbed onto the balcony a large double door that was slightly cracked was in front of me. Next to it was a small dining table with two chairs. They were made form a dark wood and surprisingly simple in design but still spoke of quality. The balcony had a marble railing around it that was also simple but expertly sculpted. I aired of the side of caution and tied my rope tightly around the railing and pulled the spiders form my shoulders hissing out as I felt their metal fangs being pulled from my flesh. I reached behind my head and opened up the top of my pack and tossed them inside. As I rubbed the tender spot on my shoulders I heard the sound of hoof steps approaching the doors. “Tia is that you?” I heard a soft and slightly sultry voice speak as the doors opened. I had a brief moment of panic as the smaller alicorn looked at me and gasped her wings flaring out. I understood why with the mask and hood as they were at the moment I very much looked like an assassin the moon at my back making me cast a shadow toward her. I also had a moment to take in her appearance. She was slightly taller than the non alicorns I had met thus far looking at about 5’4 maybe 5’6. Her mane and tail were of the same gentle blue they had been when I helped her a few weeks ago. She was wearing a revealing pair of black garments that barely covered anything. Over that she wore a sheer short robe of some kind that opened around her bust reveling her shapely and respectably sized cleavage. It only came down to just under her flank that showed off a splotch of black fur with a crescent moon on it her cutie mark if I wasn’t mistaken. The black patches of fabric underneath the robe only just covered enough to preserve her modesty. In that moment I was sure I was about to be blasted on the tower and fall to a very painful if not deadly landing. She folded her wings back into place after a moment and looked at me curiously. “Remove your mask and hood stranger.” Her eyes darted to the blade on my arm her voice turned dangerous before adding. “Very slowly.” I did as I was told keeping my hands open my palms facing her as I very slowly brought them to my face. I whispered the words in my native tongue that made the nearly skin tightness loosen and pulled the mask down and the hood over my quiver. Her horn glowed slightly as my hood was placed of the arrows sticking out of the quiver. I figured she was concerned I was going to try something when I returned my hands to my side she seemed to glare at me angrily. “You had best explain quickly who you are my pony and how you got past the guards.” I blinked in surprise confused then I nearly smacked my forehead. I had forgotten to drop the Gray Mane illusion. “Forgive the appearance Luna I had a slight lapse in memory.” I said calmly and politely as I could. “I am Ro and I’m using a peace of equipment not unlike that of your palace guards to hide my real appearance.” “You had best be telling the truth we do not take kindly to being deceived.” Her horned glowed brighter as she seemed ready to throw me for the tower. Cautiously I brought the fingers of my unarmed hand to my head band and let that illusion fade showing my shifter self. When I did her horn stopped glowing and she looked at me in amazement. “Tia was right you are most peculiar looking.” Her dangerous tone was gone and she looked up at me with a small smile. “Not in a bad by way though.” “I don’t really hear that second part very often so I’ll take it as a complement. So does this mean you’re not going to blast me off the tower then?” I asked still keeping myself in a non threatening manner as I could. “What? No of course not why would you even think that?” She asked seemingly aghast at the very idea. “Partly cause what happened at your old castle.” “Oh yes Celestia said you had an interesting way of forgiving her.” “Seeing that I was laid up for a few days after that she was lucky I only gave her a busted lip.” “I am sorry to hear that you were injured it wasn’t too bad I hope.” She said folding her arms under her bust. Deciding it was safe I knelt down and began to untie the rope from the railing. “I’ve had more life threatening injures before just perhaps not quite as many took so long to heal.” I stood back up feeding the rope back into its spool. “A few days after being hit by an ailcorns’s spell is quite a feat in of itself Roe you shouldn’t take that lightly it proves you are durable.” “Is the sight of blood something you’re use to?” I ask while I rolled up the sleeve of jacket on the arm without my bow coiled around it. “Why do you..” Her eyes bulged as I quickly stabbed my exposed fur covered forearm the bayonet my red blood spilling on to the marble floor. I let out a tiny grunt of pain as I pulled the blade out. Luna was looking at me with horror in her eyes and she looked ready to scream at me but I held up my hand with a gentle smile on my face to stop her. “Clam yourself Luna.” With my good hand I reached for my belt pulling out a steel flask with a water droplet and a profile of a dragon breathing fire engraved on it. Twisting the cap off I tapped the droplet and poured water over myself inflected wound. Luna was looking beyond confused as the blood washed away relieving the closing wound. I held my arm up for her to take a closer look and she stepped forward eyeing the small pool of blood and water. She stood close to me taking a look at my wet arm and her eyes widened in amazement as she looked at the closed wound. “How…is…how that is…” She sputtered trying to understand how I healed so quickly. “I honestly couldn’t tell you when, where, or how but I chalk it up to being a shifter. You see why brought up how long it took me to heal. ” I said as I tapped the dragon engraving and motioned her to step back as I poured out a fiery red liquid on my arm holding my breath. When the smell hit her muzzle she stepped back further covering her muzzle with a hand. “What in the name of the moon is that smell?” She asked me sounding overwhelmed by the strength of the smell. “You know of hard spirits or alcohol correct?” I asked pouring more onto the blood puddle. “Yes, is that what that is?” “Sort of its highly distilled alcohol that has been magically infused so that its 400% alcohol, back home it’s called Dragon’s Breath.” I switched back to water and washed off the Dragons Breath my arm and my blade over the edge of the balcony. “Do you mind if I dispose of that puddle?” I ask as moved closer to her and the doors to her chamber. “Please do the smell is rather strong.” Luna said her voice muffled by her hand. I pulled a match from my belt and used the rough surface of my jacket to strike it. Once lit I tossed it into the fire quickly igniting in a small pool of purple, red, and gold flames. Luna’s she widened slightly at the sight the watched in wonder as the flames danced about. “Pretty isn’t?” I asked her rolling my sleeve back down as I watched her with a small smile on her face. The flames danced and shined brightly in the night the colors remained apart while mixing creating greens, yellows, blues, and even pinks all dancing like the northern lights back home. “Yes it is.” She spoke softly and knelt down hugging her legs as we watched for a few minutes. “Sometimes at night I’ll pour out a bunch into a bowl or small caldron and just watch the flames dance for hours on end. Helps me to forget about life sometimes and just let me….be.” I told her as I watched the flames slowly die out. When they did I walked over and brushed away the small scorch mark leaving the marble mostly clean and unchanged. “I’ll have to do a better job later.” “Don’t worry; we will have a maid finish that later.” Luna had stood once more giving me a strange smile. “We have much to discuss don’t we?” “That depends on you Luna.” “You’re rather informal.” “Would you rather I be uptight kissing your shapely flank constantly?” I asked with a raised eyebrow wondering why she was suddenly worried about my manners. My comment about her flank seemed to make her blush which really stood out against her blue fur. It also seemed to make her aware of what she was wearing and quickly covered herself with her wings. “Oh by the moon we are so sorry!” She yelped and jumped into her room closing the doors behind her. I heard the sound of muttering and frantic hoof steps for a few moments before they opened again. She stepped out wearing a thicker robe that was deep black with white fluff along the outer hemlines. It covered her arms and went nearly down to her hooves. The blush on her cheeks was even deeper now and she seemed to be having trouble looking me in the eye. “We are very sorry about that please forgive us.” “What are you apologizing for? It’s your castle your room your balcony if anything I should be apologizing to you.” I asked her beyond confused. “It is considered to be highly scandals’ for a mare to present herself to a stallion it such a way unless she is herded with them. It’s implied that she is trying to force herself on him.” “Ah I see now I guess that makes some sense but you shouldn’t let that bother you around me. My people barely even know the meaning of the word modesty. It’s a very look but don’t touch without permission kind of society I grew up in.” “You mean all of your kind walks around wearing what I am under this all the time?” Her blush intensifying. “Even less most of the time outside of certain events and armed conflict. A mentality of “if you got it flaunt it” and covering yourself means that there is something wrong with your body and your ashamed of it.” “Oh we see that is most different to what we are used to. Then might we ask why you are covered up so much?” I shrugged “I may have grown up in that culture but have had to travel to many different ones that frown on being that exposed in public like here in Equestria so I’m used to it. Had a few funny times when some woman was trying to use her assets to get me to tip her more because I was use to seeing what she was flaunting it didn’t work.” I chuckled slightly as I recalled the memory. “I don’t believe I had even seen a dancer get so upset before.” “Oh we see how that can be amusing.” She giggled gently then walked inside. “Were are our manners please come in and sit you must be tired from traveling here from Ponyvile in one night.” “Thank you it will be nice to get off my feet for a while.” I took in the room as I followed her inside lots of dark soothing colors mostly in blues and blacks. Her bed that was rather large up against one wall with book selves adorning most of the other ones. From what I could see most were law or history books. “Celestia wants to catch you up on what’s happened while you were away?” She winced as she sat down in a comfortable looking arm chair making me feel a little guilty but I couldn’t take it back so I said nothing. “You have not used our or our sister’s titles. Why?” She asked me as motioned to the chair across from her a table low table between us. The table in question had a small metal basin in the center with a circular metal stand over it. “Outside of formal events I have never felt the need to use titles when dealing with nobility of any kind.” I explained as I sat down sighing slightly after finally getting off my feet. “That has caused me to be called a disrespectful mutt on many occasions. The way I see things respect has to be earned besides what is a title at the end of the day? A word nothing more nothing less it only has any meaning what so ever if it is earned no offense meant to you or Celestia. That is unless you are one of those types that believe just because you have a title you should be respected instantly but I don’t think you are otherwise you’d be more upset.” I explain calmly with a smile on my face one that she returned. “No I’m am not like that neither is Celestia we’ve both been on the receiving end of so many flank kissings as you put it. That it has lost much of its effect making it seem more and more hallow as time has passed. We were merely curious as to your reasons.” “Ah that’s good to hear.” I went ahead and removed my bow, pack, and quiver setting them on the floor next to my chair and rolled my shoulders slightly trying to work the stiffness out of them. “Would you like some relaxation tea? You seem understandably tired giving the busy day you must have had.” Luna asked me sounding a little concerned. I nodded and leaned back into the chair. “That sounds very nice right now though I’m more stressed than tired.” “Oh what has you so stressed?” She asked me as she levitated over a tea set to table and placing a few small pieces of fire wood in the middle before lighting it and setting the kettle over the flames. “The security here mostly, had I been assassin or spy this would have been the easiest infiltration in my life.” I said slightly disgruntle. “With as much as you ponies use magic I was expecting a greater challenge.” “You snuck in just for the challenge of it? You are an invited guests of the crown so may we ask why?” “Part of that is the fact I still don’t really trust you or Celestia yet no offense meant it’s just how I am. Secondly stealth and caution are as much a part of how I am as your horn, wings, or the moon is part of you. It’s not something that will easily change for me if it ever will. For a third reason I wanted a chance to talk you in private with you without Celestia around.” I explained as steam began to rise out of the kettle’s spout. “Why is that? Have we done something to warrant your distrust?” “You? No but Celestia did nearly kill me without as much as trying to see if I spoke the language which at the time I didn’t I might add.” “T-truly? Tia said you had a way with language but we scarcely believed you were that gifted is that your special talent?” “No no not in the way you’re thinking shifters or any species on my world don’t get cutie marks. Some may have a natural talent for something but most anyone can become a master of anything with enough time, effort, and patience.” “That…that is truly amazing you are not bound to one talent we think we are a little jealous or that.” The ailcorn of the night said looking genuine about her feelings. “I know this is a sudden topic change but are you using a royal “we” or is that left over from the Nightmare?” I asked as politely as I could the curiosity getting the better of me. “A…a little of both if we…I am being honest.” She said her ears dropping slightly. “Sorry Luna I know it can’t be easy for you being free again and nothing is how you remember.” My tone had gone from casual to melancholy as I rubbed one of my simple silver rings on my finger. “Everyone you ever knew or cared about gone or different than what you remember.” “You…seem to understand…has something..” She started to ask me but I quickly shook my head. “I don’t know you well enough to talk about that yet.” I stared down at my ring for a moment the shook my head. “Let’s talk about something else like you or your sister.” “I understand.” She said her ears perking back up. “What would you like to talk about?” “Well the history books seem to lack a lot of details about the warring tribes before Equestria’s founding. Should I assume that you and Celestia had a much bigger part in the ending of that war?” “Yes indeed we did it was a very bloody time for ponies. All that fighting only came to an end because we had banded together against Discord and the Windigoes he created. Us taking control away of the sun and moon away from the unicorns of the time was merely the final nail in the coffin of the conflict.” When she finished the kettle began to whistle and she quickly went about fixing the tea. “I thought so the way the books made it sound it was like hugs and kisses fixed everything.” “Yes the two of us decided that it would be best to alter the histories as best we could so those dark times could be forgotten.” She quickly poured me a cup of tea levitating it over to me carefully before fixing her own. I took the cup nodding my thanks and smelled the herbal mix already making me relax a little more. “I can understand wanting to erase something like that but aren’t you worried about history repeating itself because they don’t know it?” I asked concerned as I took a testing taste of the tea and winced form the heat. “Perhaps a little but as long as Celestia or myself is around that shouldn’t happen.” “How long were the two of you ruling before…sorry.” I apologized forgetting how sensitive a subject her banishment could be. “No it’s alright it will be sometime before it won’t be needed to be talked about. As for how long we ruled over the day and night around 400 years or so.” She explained as moved to take a sip of her tea a smirk form on my face. “And how long have you two been lovers?” No sooner had the question left my mouth Luna turned her head spitting out her tea sputtering and coughing for a brief moment before looking at me with wide eyed horror. “SHE TOLD YOU!” She nearly shouted at me her entire face blushing madly. “No….you did.... just now.” I smiled at her as her mouth formed a silent “oh”. “I had my suspicions before now though.” “How? What made you suspect we were lovers?” She asked as she started to shake. I tapped my nose. “Unless I’m mistaken you and Celestia made love before she left of Ponyvile and had to hurry to hide your sent on her, also your room smells like the musk of mares.” I wasn’t sure if a pony could light themselves on fire from embarrassment put I’m pretty sure she wanted to in that moment. Her entire body seemed to flush red as she covered her face with her hands. “Luna you have my word I won’t tell a soul.” I told her with a smile as I sipped my tea. Now that it had cooled it was rather pleasant tasting. Luna looked at me through parted fingers. “You…don’t care that I am with her?” Her voice was timid and soft as she asked me. “Answer me this one thing it won’t change anything but it’s something I’d like to know. Are the two of you really sisters?” “No..we are not sisters by blood. We are actually stepsisters also by being in the same herd.” I raised an eyebrow waiting for her to continue. “You see we married the same stallion not long after the defeat of Discord you may have read about him as King Sombra..” Indeed I had read about him and what I had read made my blood boil. “I’m guessing he wasn’t always quite the bastard he became?” I asked Luna shooting me a glare I’m certain would’ve killed lesser beings but her expression soften with an angry sigh. “Yes he was a kind stallion once but it was because of our selfishness he became what he did.” She said sagging in the chair. “The two of you tired to extend his life didn’t you?” I asked to which she nodded. “And in turn also cause your possession didn’t it?” She nodded again. “You have my sympathies.” She shook her head and poured the both of us another cup of tea. “No we were warned not to try it and we did anyway it’s our fault.” We sat in an awkward silence for a few moments as few sipped our tea and I looked to the window noticing the sun would be coming up soon. “Luna is it time for you to lower the moon?” I hopped that this would remedy the situation. “Huh?..” She looked out the window. “Oh no not quite yet besides I haven’t yet recovered enough of my power to do that yet. That’s not going to be my main duty when it does recover anyway.” “Oh what do you mean?” “While I do rein over the moon and the night itself moving the moon and stars is rather light compared to warding the realm of dreams.” “You watch over the dreams of others?” I asked trying to hide the concern in my voice. “Oh yes indeed watching over my little ponies’ dreams is my main duty.” “I see then I have a favor to ask of you Luna.” My body stiffened slightly as I looked into her eyes and she looked back into mine seeming to sense my seriousness. “What is it Roe?” “If you regain your powers before I leave this world I want your word on pain of Celestia’s death that you do not for any reason enter my dreams.” I made my request my tone flat and nearly dark in the warning tone. Luna for her part met my gaze unaffected but I could tell she could see the intent in my eyes. If she did for any reason I would make sure she would regret it. “Your dreams are your to keep secret Roe but you needn’t worry I could not enter your dreams if you didn’t want me to in the first place.” “That’s the thing I don’t know if I wouldn’t want you in that’s why I’m asking even if as I dream I might want you to. That’s why am asking you to respect this request here and now till I say otherwise.” “Very well I shall not enter your dreams Roe but I will tell you if your dreaming self did want me to.” “Thank you Princess you are most kind to fulfill this request.” I smiled at her as I relaxed. “You keep to your word and I could see us becoming friends.” “You…you would like to be my friend?” She asked clearly caught off guard by the statement and I was slightly confused myself had I really wanted meaningful interaction with someone this badly? “Why not? I’m a bit more of a night person anyways.” She seemed to be thinking it over almost unbelieving of what was happening I wasn’t much better myself. “We…I would like that.” She said with a happy smile and I nodded back to her. “Oh before I forget I’m sorry about the arrows I used on you before had I known I wouldn’t have used them.” “No no no please I am thankful that you did if the Elements could not have been used on me it would have been best for me to have been killed.” “Well I don’t think I would go that far but no need to thank me for it.” At that moment the double doors form this inside of the palace open relieving a very tired looking Celestia walking in. “Well Luna it seems Roe was just boasting about being..able…to…” She trailed off her mouth opened slightly as she looked at the two of us. “Would you like a cup of tea Celestia?” I asked a wide smirk on my face as I heard the sound of several small explosions and screams in the distance the two ailcorns looking to the balcony. “I wonder what that could be?” I asked trying poorly to sound innocent. “Just what did you do?” Celestia asked me her eyes narrowing at me as she walked up to us. “Before you get your knickers in a twist I did nothing that would cause any permanent damage.” They both glared at me as another higher pitched scream echoed. “Well physically anyway.” Chapter Eight: Guards, Visas, and ContractsAfter getting my gear back on and Luna getting dressed which matched Tia’s only blue and silver we made our way down to the guard barracks. I remained tight lipped about what I had done and assured the princesses that no real harm had befallen their ponies. That is as long as you didn’t count embarrassment as harm. I had a manic grin on my face as the two Alicorns bit their lips to keep from laughing at the “damage” I had cause. One stallion’s face had been completely shaved of all facial fur and glued to his hooves. Another two and been splattered with a monstrosity of every color my pen could produce. Another had daddy’s little princess written all over his armor. One more “looked” completely normal his pink coat and aqua blue mane seemingly untouched that is until you understood that his real colors were red and black. The last two were nearly shouting “what” or “can’t hear you” while checking the insides of their ears. The mare from the check point was also present and they were all getting an ass chewing from a white stallion with a blue two tone mane and tail and wearing a red ceremonial uniform. The gambling man I am I wagered a safe bet that this was Captain Armor and was he tearing into them. Normally I wouldn’t have a problem with this however it seemed that he had assembled all of the off duty guards and a few that looked dead on their hooves. Those ones if I had to guess were the night shift guards that were either inside the castle proper or simply ones I missed. “I have never in my years of service ever seen such an undisciplined, lazy, hopeless, and inattentive embarrassment to the guard!” The stallion barked at the group with his back to us. One of the guards raised his hand and opened his mouth but the captain cut him off shouting loudly. “Shut your muzzle private! You can speak when I tell you to speak. Is that clear!?!” The guard in question whimpered and nodded slowly. That right there did it for me. The guard was looking right at us and I could only assume he was going to bring that to the attention of the captain like a good soldier. Him being cut off like that coupled with being publicly reprimanded and humiliated like this pissed me off. Yes I had set up all of this and I was expecting them to be privately scolded. Out of the corner of my eye I seen Tia and Luna both lose their humorous expressions twisting into scowls. I guessed it was for the same reason I was pissed off. The two alicorns looked ready to speak but I raise my hand signaling them not to. They each looked me with a raise eyebrow. I smirked and started walking toward the captain his back still facing me. I reached to my ear and gave my earring a light flick with my finger and grabbed a thunder stone from my belt. As I got closer another soldier was about to speak when I brought my finger to my mouth giving a quiet “shush”. The captain was so wrapped up in his ass…flank chewing he didn’t notice that I had snuck up on him. Then I just stood there and stood there…..and stood there this lasted for what could have been five minutes. The entire time I tossed the stone up and down back and forth between my hands. Many of the guards that seemed to be mostly awake had their lips pressed together looking like they was trying to fight back laughter. All the while the captain was digging a hole for himself deeper and deeper with is long winded speech about paying attention. I was about to tap him on the shoulder then he went and did it he went and said something that pushed me beyond all sense of mercy I might have had going for him. “I got to where I am today by being the best at what I do! Not by horsing around pulling stupid pranks on my fellow guards like you all seem to!” He shouted angrily at the assembled group. The pranks I pulled were indeed stupid but they did have purpose, one that this walking talking glory complex seemed to be missing completely. Gripping the stone firmly I tossed it high into the air many eyes follow it. I then place my hands over my ears and nodded to the guards which all quickly did so as well. “WHO SAID YOU COULD MOVE YOU BUNCH OF---” BOOM!!!! The stone hit the ground right at his hooves and exploded with a thunderous crash that could be felt throughout my entire body followed by a loud pained yell. The captain fell onto the ground his hands over his ears rolling around in pain. Many of the guards had taken a stumbling step or two back from the sheer volume of the blast. I would’ve too were it not for the noise muffling that my earring provided. As he rolled around I pulled one of my gloves off and wrote a short message on it. When he got on his back I stomped on his chest pinning him down. His eyes widened in horror upon looking up at me and I held my hand of out my message facing him. “Next time you want to judge your troops make sure you know what really happened first.” He glared at me angrily but that quickly ended when Tia and Luna walk up behind me. Celestia placed a hand on my shoulder and gently pulled me off him a slightly angered look on her face. I shrugged a little as I stepped back giving her and her downed captain some room. He quickly got to his hooves and saluted. Tia’s horn glowed it’s golden hue as I watched my handy work be corrected by her magic and briefly over his ears. I took that moment to turn the noise muffling off and the world returned to its proper volume. “My little ponies please go about your business you are dismissed.” The solar princess said in a clam gentle voice that made me see why she was seen as a motherly figure. My attention returned to the fuming unicorn stallion standing next to her. He glared at me hotly looking ready to try and beat me to a pulp “try” being the key word. I ignored him a looked over to Luna who had a surprisingly satisfied smile on her face. “I take it you approve Princess Luna?” I asked calmly bowing my head respectfully to her. “Slightly excessive Ro but yes I do.” She replied trying her best to hold back a giggle. “I understand why you did that Ro but I agree about it being excessive.” Tia agreed sounding more disappointed than anything as she looked to the stallion still with us. “Captain Shinning Armor while I do acknowledge that the guard is at fault for sleeping on watch your accusation of them pranking their fellow guard was uncalled for. So was your speech about remaining alert when the three of us stood behind you for a full five minutes watching you. Ro himself was less than five hooves behind you for most of it.” His ears splayed back as he nodded in understand she then turned to me. “Though I am interested as to why you took such offense to his speech.” She asked me looking rather puzzled Luna sharing the look. “A true commander doesn’t give a dam about glory he’s there to get the job done and leads his troops. It’s one thing to call someone out when they screw up, mass punishment and intentionally embarrassing those under their command is something else all together plus…” I shift my gaze back to Armor. “A captain is supposed to lead by example if the piss poor security is to be blamed on anyone it’s the officer in charge.” “What would you know about it mutt!?” Armor yelled taking a step toward me. Before his hoof hit the ground I had my bow at the ready and an arrow notched and ready to fly stopping him in his tracks. Tia and Luna gaped at me and Armor’s eyes wide and began to tremble. “Code name: Dark Hunter. Rank: Vigilant High Commander. 273 years of service defending the borders of my country. I’ve lead troops into battle and defended them and my people for longer than you’ve been breathing you little shit. So I know quite a bit about it.” I said coldly as I stared into his blue eyes. “I can tell just by looking at you this is the first time you’ve had death looking you in the face.” I put my bow and arrow away never broke eye contact with him. I stepped toward him and he stood still paralyzed with fear. I got my face right into his only having to lean over slightly from him being shorter than myself. “When you’ve lead men into a charge knowing that not all of them are going to make it back home then you can make speeches. When you’ve nearly died so many times it no long fazes you then you can talk about bravery. When you have spilled enough blood to fill a lake then you can act like you know what the fuck you’re talking about. When you’re ready to give your life for something bigger than yourself then you can be a god dam hero.” I brought my mouth next to his ear whispering lowly and darkly. “Until then you’re just playing pretend. Do I make myself clear soldier?” He nodded slowly his shaking getting worse as I took a step back and returned eye contact with him. It was clear as day that he understood now that I wasn’t to be underestimated. I put my glove back on and offered him a hand shake my mood returning to a neutral indifference. “Now that that is out of the way, call me Ro, sorry about that my training kinda took over there for moment.” I said politely and as pleasant as I could. He blinked a few time before he took my hand and shook it slowly. “Uh..Shinning Armor…um good to meet you…Ro.” The stallion said looking beyond confused not that I could really blame him. “Just…What in tartarus was that all about Ro?” Luna asked stomping over. “We do not care that you are a guest of the crown or a more experienced soldier you DO NOT threaten the captain of the guard!” “Princess Luna we have only just met but I believe you know me well enough to know that wasn’t a threat.” I stated flatly but respectfully. “Luna please calm down.” Celestia said trying to cool the situation. “Let us not forget that Ro comes from a dif-….far away land. There are bound to be a few misunderstandings about proper behavior and protocol.” The two of us made eye contact and it was clear that if I tired that again without provocation she would make me regret it.“Be that as it may he will not do that again right?” “I’ll try but no promises. So am I going to have to fill out any paper work or anything to buy a place to stay or what?” I asked while I crossed my arms over my chest. “Since your stay in Equestria is only temporary a work visa should cover most of your identification needs while here.” Celestia explain and looked a little annoyed that I sort of blew off her warning. “So long as you don’t ask for a tissue sample and the paper work isn’t enchanted I can live with that.” “I understand the tissue sample but the paper work?” Luna asked with a raise brow. “Back home there are a few kingdoms that uses enchanted parchment for contacts. It doesn’t make it impossible for parties involved to not live up to their end of the bargain. It will however detect false identification and instantly inform a contract holder if someone isn’t living up to their agreement. Two brothers I knew tried to be cute and sign up the other up for duty in the army only to end up signing themselves in.” I chuckled at the memory. “I don’t think I’ve laughed so hard before or since. Expect that time Rocko bought an orphanage.” “Who’s Rocko?” The two ailcorns asked. “Tell you some other time, so no enchanted paper work then?” “No we only reserve that for new trade agreements and treaties. No reason for it on something like a visa.” Celestia explain calmly and motioned back to the castle. “We can fill out everything at the immigration office in the castle, right this way.” The three of us began moving and I covered up a short yawn. It had been a little over a full day since I woke up and had begun to feel it. However we were stopped be the captain that I had all but forgotten about. “Ro wait a moment!” Armor exclaimed somewhat loudly. When I turn to look at him he was approaching quickly the fear was gone from his eyes and looked like what I could only describe as admiration. “High Commander Ro will you train me and the guard Sir!?!” He asked loudly with a hint of desperation enough so that I and the princesses were caught off guard. “Um…why are you asking me to train you?” “Because sir with how quickly you moved just now and got passed the security, however lacking it might have been at the time, your skills could aid the Equestrian guard so we wouldn’t be useless like we were against Nightmare Moon!” His eye open in horror at that last part and covered his mouth trying hard to not look at Luna directly, after a brief but uncomfortable moment he removed his hand and bowed quickly and pleaded. “Princess Luna please forgive my outburst.” “Tis alright Captain we understand.” Luna said unable to hide her melancholy tone. “To answer your question Armor it’s not my place to interfere with the military readiness of Equestria.” I brought up trying to change the subject away from Nightmare. “While I do agree I could its not my decision to make it’s theirs.” I said with a nod to the princesses and they looked at each other seemingly having a silent conversation then Celestia spoke up. “While we do agree that your skills are admirable Ro the topic of you training our guard is something we do not quite trust you with yet but perhaps at a later date as we get to know you better.” “That’s fine with me but even if you do decide to allow it don’t expect your guard to become as skilled as me before I leave.” “Why not? Do you think we can’t handle it?” Armor asked seemingly offended. “Yes that’s exactly what I think. It would take me somewhere around three months just to break you of all your bad habits and get you psychically where I would want you. Then at least another two getting you mentally prepared. Not to mention that IF I do train to become like me and I have to stress that if no matter how many I am training I will kill someone during it. If you think that is bad…that’s only the initiation test.” The silence that followed was deafening as the three ponies looked at me with a range of horror and amazement. “Wait…all that is just to be tested?” Armor asked looking beyond shocked. I nodded slowly. “I’m not an average soldier, in fact as far the most deadly people from my home I’m on the lower end of the top 30. I am however one of the top 5 archers though.” I said bringing my hand to my chin in thought. “Wait if you’re in the bottom half…who’s at the top?” Celestia asked sounding fearful. “It honestly depends on who you ask but I have a personal top three, Gurnoat the forsaker, Seth, and either Marshaw Rumptis or his successor Vardnar. I would have to say though Gurnoat is at the top.” “Why him?” Luna asked softly. “I’ll have to tell the full story some other time but the short answer is, the blast Princess Celestia hit me with he would have laughed off as a bug bite if he even felt it at all. Now can we please fill out that visa I’m getting very tired and I imagine we all still have a lot of work to do.” They were all staring at me in disbelief not that I could really blame them I knew the guy and I barely believed it. “Oh uh yes right this way..” Celestia said after a light shake of her head and started walking. I followed after her and we walked in silence for a long while as we navigated the halls of the castle. Armor had dismissed himself to take care of guard business and I made a mental note to talk to him later. The castle interior was a sight to behold beautiful white marble everywhere deep red carpets large near ceiling height windows letting in lots of sun light. In all honesty it felt far closer to that of a holy temple rather and a castle. The holy city of Vale back home didn’t even feel quite like this. The clopping of the princesses’ hooves clicked and echoed off the walls even on the carpet. I my steps were soft and quiet not making a sound and many times the two ailcorns looked back at me to see if I was still there. Had I not been in something of a hurry to get this over with I might have messed with them a little. When we got there the form as they called it was about what I was expecting; name, height, weight, species, eye, fur, hair, and also in my case skin color, no distinguishing markings and duration of stay. What I wasn’t expecting was the dietary questions, apparently omnivores were something of an oddity and a special annotation had to be made on the back of my visa. Then I was asked to sit in front of a blue panel on the wall then look at a dot right above what looked to be a strange black box. Then a light flashed I nearly jumped out of my skin. I wish that had been the only thing I had done. I ended up bounding over the desk tackling the poor mare working the device. I had nearly reached my kukri before Celestia and Luna stopped me explaining what a camera was and why it flashed. I looked at them suspiciously for a few moments then they showed me the “developed photo” as they called it. It was a little blurry but clearly me diving toward the poor mare I had scared nearly half to death. I gave a quick apology and asked that I be given a warning next time something like that was about to happen. The second one turned out much better and captured my likeness clearly. After another apology to the mare which she accepted and with my visa in hand we made our way to the treasury for a currency exchange. This thankfully went smoothly thanks to it being little more than me selling gold for bits. Turns out Celestia’s original guess about the value of my coins was slightly off and ended up being worth an even 75 bits each. With the exchange done I left with 7500 bits and plenty of gold coins left over. “Well it seems that is everything Ro. Are you going back to Ponyvile?” Celestia asked her mood seemingly returning to that of a calm ruler. “No figured it wouldn’t be the best of ideas seeing how by now rumors have likely started flying about me already. I do have a place in mind though, Castle Heights.” “There? Really? Ro there are much nicer places in Canterlot or Ponyvile for you to stay.” “I’m sure there is but I don’t really need nice I don’t even really need walls or a roof. However I’m not going to rough if I don’t have to.” With a wave I started out of the castle only to stop a few feet away. “Oh Luna…does weekly visits sound alright?” “I won’t mind Ro.” Luna gave me a little smile. “Okay I’ll be sure to use the front door next time. But please make sure the room is more thoroughly cleaned or a different room altogether I don’t exactly want to smell your “activities” like I did this time.” Luna broke out in a very deep blush and Celestia looked between us a slight look of worry on her face and I spoke Elysium. “Yes I already know about you two love birds.” Celestia’s entire body flushed making her look pink for a few moments. The look on their faces was priceless and I nearly broke out into a laugh. Waving to them a walked off and trained my ears toward them. “Tia I like him.” “I admit he does have strange sort of charm about him but…” “I know… he is hiding something… pain and anger…guilt… I don’t even know…” “Yes I know Luna…none the less it is a testament to his will. I truly hope he improves during his stay.” Seems they weren’t fooled… oh well. I thought to myself as I walked out of the castle heading to the front gate. The guards kept giving me odd looks but I ignored them I was near off the castle grounds when Armor stepped out of what looked to be a small office near the main gate. “Ro I’m glad I caught you before you left, get your visa taken care of?” I nodded slowly and showed it to him. “Same here I wanted to talk to you.” “About?” “Training you.” “What really you’re going to?” “Sort of, I’ll be meeting with the princesses on weekly biases to discuss my home land and Equestria. So I think you could use this as a chance to catch an infiltrator.” I said with a wink and he seemed to get the idea as he nodded slowly. “It won’t be as easy for you next time.” He said with a smirk. “We’ll see.” With a nod and wave I left and made my way to the apartment complex. Getting my visa had taken more time than I would’ve liked a part of me hoped I could get an apartment before the morning rush. No such luck for me though by the time I got back to the city proper the streets were already teeming with life. As I made my way through the streets it was plenty apparent I was getting a lot of stares. Mothers would hold their foals a little closer to them fathers would guide their families out of my way. More that one of the more pompously dressed citizens would either turn their muzzle up in disgust or scream for a guard to take of the “hideous beast”. Every time I was stopped by a guard I showed them my visa, and I was sent along my way usually at the great dismay of whoever asked the guard to deal with me. I assumed word had spread quickly among the guard cause after a while when a pony ran up to them I could overhear an explanation that I had my visa and they were told to move along. I was getting close to the slums when I heard the distinctive hum of a unicorn charging their magic. That in of itself wasn’t that big deal I had been seeing it off and on during my walk normally for something mundane. This however was a tad too similar to the sound Celestia’s and Nightmare’s horns made when they charged an attack spell. The sound was coming from directly behind me and my best guess was around 50 feet or so. I had a number of options at that point and I quickly ran through them. 1 I turn around attack and/or kill them. Couldn’t really do that plus I was only mostly sure it was a harmful spell it might not have been but I had my doubts. 2 dodge and simply ignore let the guards sort it out. Again this wasn’t the best option the streets were crowded and that ran a big risk of an innocent getting caught in the cross fire. 3 the easiest of the bunch simply run. While the easiest far form the best, running would imply some form of guilt so that was out. 4 spin around close the distance and hit them up side the horn to cancel the spell. Certainly the most appealing option and would quickly get the point across to not mess with me but it would make me look like the aggressor so that was out. 5 turn and ask just what they were doing. In all likely hood they wouldn’t listen so it was completely pointless to try. 6 and my least favorite option simply take the hit and hope that it didn’t instantly kill me. Sadly this was the best option however, provided I lived at least. When/if the guards showed up to defuse the situation would make them the aggressor, me the victim, and if I was lucky word would reach the princesses and they’d maybe make some kind of official statement on the matter. So with a very quick but heavy sigh I turned around just in time to see the unicorn in question fire a blot of magic toward me. It was a rather tall mare with a white mane and tail and could only barely make out her fur that was also white. As was the armor she wore that covered her entire body it was very well polished and looking to be made of platinum with what looked to be a rapier on her hip. Next to her was another mare that had the smuggest look of satisfaction on her face. She also had a white coat but had a blonde mane and tail; and was wearing a fussy white dress with gold and silver trim all over it. She had blue eyes that shined with superiority. Seeing those eyes instantly changed my plans. I wasn’t about to give such a smug bitch the satisfaction of seeing me get hit with anything. My bow was still coiled around my right forearm making a bracer of sorts. I decided to use it being as resistant to outside magic as it was I quickly swung my arm upward. The blot of possible murder made contact with my bow and much to my and their surprise the bolt rocketed straight up before fizzling out. I had been expecting it to either fizzle or blow up not be deflected like that. This did at least somewhat explain why Celestia hadn’t been able to outright kill me at the old castle. “Good effort you can try again for a bit if you want.” I said sarcastically and rather smugly at I looked the two of them. The unarmored mare was completely slack jawed in disbelief the other one was only momentarily caught off guard before shaking herself and took an aggressive stance and quickly pulled her sword confirming it was a rapier. “ugh… I am way too tired to deal with this right now…” I said in exacerbated tone as I reached behind my back griping the hilt of my kukri. This movement made the armored mare charge at me with reckless abandon poised to stab when she got close enough. There was a problem though; the rapier is a weapon of finesse and precision wielded in one hand. It wasn’t a weapon to be used be someone in such bulky armor. The fact she was running so slowly toward me didn’t help her odds either. With my arm still behind me I remained where I was and waited for her to close the gap. Her armor clanked and clamored with each heavy hoof fall. With the gap closed she griped the sword with both hands and lunged aiming the blade at my chest. I actually heard her gasp when I side stepped the attack and left one leg out tripping her and sending her to the ground with a loud clang. With her face down on the ground I quickly placed my boot down hard on her back pinning her. “Care to explain why you’re so intent on trying to kill me when the guard has done nothing to stop me from wandering around hmmm?” I asked genuinely curious at this point. “I’m only obeying my mistress’ order.” The pinned mare said quietly as she yanked herself into a roll getting out from under my foot. I managed to stay standing and my ear flicked as I heard the clang of armor rapidly approaching I believed it was the guard. When I turned to see golden armor quickly approaching I smirked a little and regarded the mare before me. “So should it be you or your mistress that is arrested for attempted murder?” The armored mare visible staggered slightly at the idea but quickly made for another charge. One that was quickly stopped when a purple dome covered me and the charging mare bounced off it. The dome itself was about 12 foot tall and wide and made my fur stand on end for some reason. A number of pegasusi guards descended while a number of unicorn guards surrounded us. I could only grin slightly as I seen Armor was among them and I raise my hand in a sarcastic wave. “Hey Armor you wanna let me out of this thing?” “Ro just what happened here?” “Captain Armor surely you can’t say that you know this foul creature!” The bitch of a mare in the white dress said as she got closer. “Just hurry and kill this hideous thing!” “On second thought Armor best to keep me in here till that sow can keep her stupid trap shut.” I said crossing my arms looking at him and ignoring the startled gasps from my comment. “You beast! How dare you!” She exploded yelling at the top of her lungs. “Duchess Platinum! Calm down this instant! Mister Ro is a foreign dignitary on a diplomatic mission and your personal guard attacked him and you insulted him don’t make this any worse for yourself!” Armor roared at the enraged mare this seemingly getting her to come to something resembling senses. And I owed him a pint later down the line. “This….wolf is a dignitary? You can not be serious.” “Invited to the castle by Princess Celestia herself last night in fact I only completely my business with both of them less an hour ago. The Princesses and I were up all-night discussing the differences between our two lands. For example back home your little stunt back there would have been considered a declaration of war.” I was of course completely lying but I had caught onto Celestia’s near slip earlier instead playing it off as if I came a far away land not world. Shining however seemed to believe that last part fully and made a show as he bowed to me deeply. “Ro please forgive her she didn’t know.” “I’ll let it slide this time but could you get word to the princesses about this incident? I’d like to not have to worry about getting attacked every time I turn my back for the next year and a half.” I asked armor politely trying to sound the part of a diplomat. “Yes of course sir.” Armor nodded quickly and released the dome that had been protecting me. By this point the guards had gathered witness statements and were confirming that I had been attacked unprovoked. My gazed quickly shifted to Platinum, I at least had a face to go with that eye swore of a mansion. “Duchess Platinum was it?” I asked my eyes narrowed at the mare and she fidgeted slowly under my and everyone else’s gaze seemingly in understanding that she had fucked up big time. “Um yes ambassador?” She asked slowly seemingly disgusted by the very idea of me having such a title. “I’ll deal with you later I’m far too tired right now.” I state firmly as I walked past her my shoulder brushing into hers and slightly knocking her out of my way. “Armor could I get an escort to my future quarters?” With a firm stomp of his hoof four guards fell in line around me and I made my way into the slums. I rubbed my temples as I yawned loudly making a note to get hammered before I fell asleep. The rest of the trip to Castle Heights was uneventful thanks to the guards. The complex was a standard painted grey brick building with deep blue window shutters evenly spaced throughout the entire 5 floor complex. The roof was only slightly slanted and covered in tan slightly curved tile shingles a trait shared by many of the surrounding buildings. The front door was simply craved wood painted to match the shutters with brass pull style handles. I asked my escort to wait outside and would call them if I needed. Upon entering I noticed what looked to be the reception desk and at the moment on one seemed to be around. As I approached it I took note of the soft lighting coming from simple but still decorative fixtures hanging from the ceiling that was around 8 feet tall. How the small glass globes at the end of the fixtures provided the light I was uncertain and would look into it later. The floors were carpeted in a rather dull creamy white color but it was very clean. A number of landscape paintings and potted plants livened the place up a little. Behind the desk; which had papers strewn all about it, there was a large plank of wood with many hooks on it even spaced. On the side going up and down F1-F5 and A-H going left to right over the top of it. There were a few keys still hanging on hooks that made up the 4th and 5th floors. This lead me to believe there were in fact places available for me to rent. On the desk there was also a small over turned bowl with a tiny raise leg on it. I had never seen such a thing before bowls with legs sure but just one. Looking at it more closely it was made from a highly polished metal. Next to it was a small sign that said “Ring for assistance”. With a shrug I flicked the side of the bowl with my finger and it indeed chimed like bell. My ears perked up at this. My curiosity peeked as well I pushed down on the raised leg only to find it moved inside it and chimed again though much louder and more pleasant sounding. My eyes opened wide and my eyes perked up even more momentarily forgetting my fatigue I pressed the bell again. The chime was almost musical and brought a small smile to my face. There was a part of me that wanted to take the thing apart to figure out how it worked but I stopped myself. Seemed that it was a good idea seeing how after the third chime I heard a voice called out from an adjacent room. “Sorry be right with you!” It was a mare’s voice and she sounded polite enough but her accent seemed different. The accent was similar to that of Rarity’s but thicker, more pleasant, and soothing. It instantly made me think she might be a story telling bard of some kind with a voice like that. There was also some slight shuffling followed by a loud thump from beyond the door marked 1A to the left of the desk. “Ow ow ow ow! Sod it all! Sorry just one moment!” The unknown mare called out again sounding slightly in pain and a little irritated. “You alright in there?” I called out slightly worried and maybe a little guilty that I caused her to get hurt. The door opened shortly after and the mare in question stepping out rubbing the top of her head. She was a unicorn with a black mane and tail both of which looked like they hadn’t been brushed in a while. On her face she wore square black framed glasses with blue almost slivery eyes behind them. Her white coat was slightly scruffy looking also as if having not been brushed in a while. She wore a black skirt that went just past her knees and hugged her very close to her body. A white collared long sleeve shirt a red tie and a buttoned red vest. The latter of which thanks to her large bust almost made it look more like a corset. “Yes yes I’m…quite…alright….” She said softly her voice trailing once she got a good look at me. She stared at me for a long while a blank look on her face. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. I chanted mentally and slowly pinned my ears down against my head in preparation. Only to be shocked as she nearly ran over to me and stood on the tips of her hooves (somehow) adjusting her glasses and reaching for my face. I quickly yanked my head back and grabbed her by the wrist before she could touch me. “Woah! Can I help you miss?” I asked slightly taken off guard by her sudden close proximity. “Oh I’m sorry sir it’s just I’ve never read or seen of anything like you before. The closest being diamond dogs but you’re so very different from that lot.” She said apologicly taking a step back after I let go of her wrist. “It’s alright miss I’m just glad you didn’t scream.” I said with a polite nod. “Why would I scream?” She asked tilting her head to the side slightly a confused look on her face as her left ear twitched slightly. Alright how do these ponies manage to make themselves look cuter than a kittens and pups sometimes? I thought to myself as she waited for an answer. “I get a lot of negative reactions because of how I look, plus being a predator hasn’t helped me since I got in Equestria.” I said motioning to my body. “Oh you’re a predator. Well you need not worry about that then with me. I grew up in Trottingham right next to the griffin empire I did. Met lots of griffins that were just as nice if not nicer than some ponies I’d wager.” She gave me a happy smile as she closed her eyes nodding her head slowly. Dam she could give Diana a run for her money. “Ah I see then. Are you the manger of this complex miss..?” I asked politely “Oh! Where are my manners? I am and my name is Readie Page.” She still had that welcoming smile as she offered her hand to me. “Call me Ro and it’s nice to meet you Miss Page.” I shook her hand gently. “Oh please no need to call me miss it makes me feel old. So then Ro what brings you to my establishment on this fine evening?” “Evening? Uhmm Page its early morning.” I said pointing out the window near the door. She looked over to it and gasped then whipped her head around to the clock behind the desk gasping again. “Oh blimy! I did it again! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” She shouted lightly banging her fists against the side of her head with each shout. Somehow I kind of found it funny almost like a seeing a child chastising them self. “Did what again?” I asked as I grabbed her to stop her from hitting herself again. “I stayed up all night reading the latest release by A.K. Yearling…again…” She blushed and rubbed the back of her head. “Nothing wrong with reading a good book but, you should probably manage your time a little better though.” “Oh! I know! It’s just such a good book I just have to read the title and I can’t help myself I just have to read the whole thing.” “Must be really good then. How many times have you read it?” “Oh blimy must be at least dozen times already.” “Really? Wow that really says something about the book if it’s still being read.” “What do you mean still being read? It only came out last month.” I nearly dropped my jaw I amazement. A dozen times in only a month how she couldn’t be sick of by now was baffling. With a light shake of my head I recomposed myself. “Might I ask what the title is?” “The latest installment in the Daring Do series “Daring Do and the Crystal Caves”.” “Huh I might have to look into it while I’m staying here.” “You really really should its one of the best book series there is…Wait did you say stay here? As in wanting to rent an apartment?” She asked looking slightly caught off guard. “I’d like to see one first but, yes that was the plan. Unless there’s some policy about not letting predators stay here that is.” “What? No! No! No! No! No! Nothing like that I’m just surprised is all.” She moved behind the desk and flipped through a few papers in the desk drawers before pulling out a piece of paper. “Ah yes we have a few suites left they will be 400 bits per month plus 50 to cover your water and electricity bills and a final additional 25 for trash and maintenance. If you don’t have any references I’ll need the first and last month’s rent up front.” “Why would I pay for lightning? And why would I pay for water when I can go get some from one of the fountains it the city?” I asked semi confused semi annoyed as it seemed like she was trying to pull a “Fast Eddie” on me. “Wait you don’t know what indoor plumbing or electricity is?” She asked me in completely bewilderment. “I guess not.” “Oh dear…well I guess it well be easier to show you in one of the suites available since you wanted to see one anyway.” She turned and grabbed the keys on the hook 4F and motioned me to follow her. “Right this way Ro.” She led me behind the wall separating the front office with the rest of the suites on the ground floor. Once there we started climbing a circular stair case that also went down and as if reading my thoughts she spoke up. “The laundry is in the basement and the apartment we’ll be looking at is on the 4th floor.” I nodded silently in understanding and thanks to the open iron bar railing she seen it. Slowly we climbed up to the floor in question there was a break in the railing to allow people to exit on whatever floor they wished. Once we got there she lead me to the right of a dividing wall the first door was marked 4E the second was 4F. I figured that A through D were on the left side of the wall and if my sense of direction was right that beautiful music came from this half of the building. “And here we are.” She said cheerfully as she unlocked the door opened it stepping inside and I followed. The room didn’t have anything in it other than the same cream carpeting and gray walls the rest of the place had. The ceiling was a bit lower and only seven and half feet but that was fine. The room was of a pretty decent size nearly bigger than most homes I’ve seen back home it was a good 40ft by 30ft. The room had a hall way that lead into another room with a tiled floor and looked like it could be a kitchen which led out to the small balcony. I stepped a little further into the room slightly puzzled to the small glass covered holes in the ceiling. I heard a light click sound and the room was suddenly flooded with light I took a step back and reached for my kukri but stopped on hearing Page giggle. “That my dear Ro is electricity.” She grinned as she flicked a small switch up and down slowly making the room darken and light up each time. “Amazing nothing like that back home.” “I guessed as much. Now let me show you the bedrooms.” She led me down the hallway and in the first door on the right. “This is the master bedroom the bathroom is on the left over there.” She pointed to the door nearest the hallway wall. The room was plenty big enough for a king size bed, dresser drawers, and a desk if you really wanted one but might be a little cramped if you did. There was also a closet on the same wall as the bathroom door albeit on the opposite end. We then went into the bathroom which had white square tile floor and wasn’t a long or wide as the bedroom also a door leading to the hallway. There was what looked to be a wash basin, with strange handles and a funny looking pipe sticking out the top and a mirror on the wall above it. There was also a strange chair with oddly squared back with a lid on it a little further down the wall. Even further back and taking up the entire back wall was a tub large enough for me to lie down in if I wanted. Higher up on the same wall as the basin and strange chair was another set of handles and two pipes aimed at the tub which had a frosted glass sliding door. “This here is the hot water.” She said as she turned the left handle on the basin that had a red ring around the end while the other had blue. I was instantly taken aback when water begin pouring from the pipe and into the basin. Even more so when it didn’t begin pooling it instead draining away down a hole with a raised lid over. I immediately opened the small cupboard doors under the basin to see more pipes that led into the wall. I was so caught up in the impactions that I nearly didn’t hear page giggle. Closing the doors and standing back up again I looked at her and I guess I couldn’t hide my amazement as she giggled a little harder looking at me. She then reached for my hand and slowly guided it over to the stream of water and placed my hand under it. I flinched back as the water was stingingly hot. She slightly turned the other handled and placed my hand back under it was still hot but not unpleasantly so. Then she returned both handles to their previous positions and the water stopped. “That is indoor plumbing Ro and this is a sink.” She then pointed over to the tube then the chair. “That is the shower and bathtub and that is the toilet.” “What is the toilet for?” She instantly broke out in a blush and walked over to it and raised what looked to be a lid on it. “Well Ro when you have to…you know…you do it here then you…” She pressed down on the little handle on the side and the water that was in it drained away then refilled with fresh water. “It goes down the drain and you don’t have to deal with it anymore.” “That is fascinating and slightly disgusting letting “that” stuff back into your water supply.” “Don’t worry about that it all gets purified and filtered out before it gets back there.” She explained her face returning to its normal color. “Oh that’s understandable then.” I said slightly relieved that I wouldn’t be drinking waste water while I was here. She smiled at me then showed the other two rooms that were each half the size as the master’s bed room including the bathroom. The bathroom being the only one in the apartment meaning it had to be shared if you weren’t alone. The kitchen had a stove and an oven which was a huge surprise as back on my world only the upper end nobility or bakers had ovens the fact that these were much much smaller only added to it. That 475 bit a month price tag was starting to sound like a steal. The place was clean had far better amities than I was use to and with the running hot water at my finger tips made this place even more high class that many kings back home. “Page compared to how I have been living most of my life I’d be a downright fool not to jump on this place.” I said in barely contained excitement. “I’m glad you like it Ro we just have to discuss the matter of rent.” “You said 475 a month right and needing the first and last month up front right?” I asked while I pulled out the pouches of 1000 bit bags from my B.O.H. to which she nodded her eyes going wide as I handed her six of them. “Then here is 6000 for the next 12 months plus a little extra that fair enough?” “I-I-I-I….” She stammered as she looked in each small pouch her eyes wide. “Page?” I called out to her and waved my hand in front of her face snapping her out if it. “Yes, yes that is more than enough just….just let me get a contract.” She closed her eyes and concentrated her horn glowed a dull grey then with a pop a quill and a scroll was summoned. The contract stated I could decorate the apartment anyway I liked as long I returned it to its former condition before I left. And blah blah blah legal jargon blah blah noise complaints blah blah. With the contract signed and her having my visa information she left nearly skipping and singing out the door as she handed me the keys. “Well Ro let me be the first to welcome you to your new home and enjoy the rest of your day.” “Thank you Page and you too.” I nodded slightly as she left to head back down stairs and I closed the door. When I did my shoulders, ears, and tail sagged with exhaustion it having been long over a full day since I slept last. With everything that had happened since I woke up predawn yesterday I was nearly dead on my aching feet. I lazily pulled my pack and quiver off my back and made my way to the master bedroom. I trudged over to the closet which was large enough for me to lie down in and still have a little extra room. I uncoiled my bow from my arm and laid it along with my quiver and pack on the floor near the wall. I then removed my boots, pants belt, jacket, and shirt placing them off to the other side while my kukri joined my bow yawning loudly the entire time. I pulled my bedroll and a thin blanket out and laying them between the rest of my belongings. With the door closed I slowly laid down on my left side my feet to the door facing my weapons my bones and joints cracking and popping slightly. Once down I grabbed my sheathed blade and placed it under my head my hand firmly around the handle. After pulling the blanket over my body I reached for the flask in my belt tapped the dragon and started to chug. Several burning swallows later I felt light head and stopped returning it to my belt. My eyes slowly fluttered closed as sleep began to take me in its embrace but not before I weakly clutch the simple sliver locket around my neck. Author's Note Sorry for the longer than last time delay Fallout 4...still. On the plus side however i might have an editor now a one AlistairHage so here's hoping. Also im toying with the idea of starting another story with this simple premise. How many op ultra badass badasses are written into the fim hmm? too many to count How many sad/depressed/normal run of the mill humans? again too many to count But how many healers are there? that is my idea for the next story. Please let me know in the comments if you'd like to read that. Chapter Nine: Still Very BusyI awoke with a slight start forgetting where I was for a moment I drew my blade and I nearly burst out the door then I calmed myself as I remembered what happened before I slept. Deep slow and steady breathes helped calm my heart that was thumping in my chest hard enough to be felt in my ears and down to my toes. Once I calmed down and put the blade away I noticed I was drenched in a cold sweat. With a sigh I returned to the closet and put away what I didn’t need and grabbed fresh clothes from my bag. A very simple pair of dark grey trousers and a tunic both had a few extra pockets. I also got a bar of soap and made my way to the bathroom and took both my fresh and dirty clothes with me. I removed all the small items from the jacket and trousers mostly spare and backup lock picks, distraction items (thunder stones, flash pellets, marbles, and a bird call whistle) small hand tools, spare twine, a small sewing kit, and pebbles. Yes plain old ordinary pebbles because there is never one around when you really need it. I then washed my clothes in the sink hanging them on bar next to it for them to dry. Showering was….a new experience to say the least. In my life time I’ve bathed in hot springs, (a personal favorite) rivers, streams, under water falls big and small, and even in the rain. I thoroughly enjoyed it the pleasant heat of a hot spring with the claiming and cleansing feeling of a gentle rain. The aches in my muscles and joints were nearly forgotten about as the hot water flowed over my fur and skin. The only down side was that I had to slightly hunch over to get my head under the steady stream liquid heaven. I didn’t really mind, that very slight discomfort was far out weighted by how good it felt. Like all good things though it had to come to an end however. I stood in the shower dripping dry for a few moments before shaking myself like canine my fur puffing out a little. Mostly dry I stepped out the cold hard floor a rather sharp contrast to the warmth I had been feeling on my feet. I stood in front of the mirror looking at the skin on my pectoral and abdominal muscles. Then I looked to my furless face rubbing my right cheek near my eye slowly. With a sigh I got dressed in my clean clothes and slipped my boots and belt on. A quick glance out the balcony window told me it was mid afternoon giving me plenty of time to buy a few things for the apartment. Deciding to be careful but non-threatening I tucked a dagger in on the inside of my boot and use my pant leg to hide it. Then hid a hand crossbow and a dozen or so bolts in the small of my back under my tunic. Unless someone went to the trouble of giving me a pat down no one would know what I had on me. I set some….security measures before heading out the door and locking it behind me. I didn’t seeing anyone as I left other than Page slumped over the front desk drooling slightly. I chuckled lightly at the sight as I walked out the front door. The streets were pleasantly warm with a breeze just strong enough to cool me slightly. I was still getting a few stares but I noticed more than anything I was getting plenty of friendly waves and hellos. The sudden change of heart was concerning even more so that most of them were genuine even form what I could assume were nobles. As I made my way to one of the less expensive look furniture stores I was approached by a pair of guards, one mare and one stallion. “Oh come on!…. Really? I just woke up for crying out loud and already starting in on me!?!” I said a tad louder than I probably should have but I couldn’t hide my aggravation. The both of them stopped with wide eyes and looked at each other then back to me the mare speaking up. “Apologies ambassador Ro but your presence has been requested by Princess Celestia.” “Is this in regard to the incident between me a douche… sorry duchess Platinum?” I snarked earning a pair pursed lips and the mare covering her muzzle to keep from laughing. “Y-yes it d-does sir.” The stallion answered trying hard not to laugh. “Okay what about it?” I let out a sigh I really didn’t want to deal with this right now I’d sooner poison her while she slept. “The duchess will be giving you a public apology in front of her majesty and the ranking members of the nobles’ council.” I rubbed my temple slowly as I thought about my options. I had to play nice to stay in Equestria but I wasn’t about to forgive attempted murder with pretty lies of remorse. “This better not take long.” The stallion gave me a quick salute before spreading his wings taking off and making a beeline for the castle the mare was my escort. I was lead to the throne room many guards lined the red carpet that went right up the steps to Celestia’s throne that she was setting on. Platinum and her guard were standing at the base of the stairs wearing an all too forced smiles. Behind the royal guards stood the nobles’ council most of which were crowded around the throne steps but still far enough away to give the duchess room to breathe. “Ambassador Ro it’s good that you could join us.” Celestia said pleasantly enough but it was apparent she was a little upset. “Apologies for not waking sooner your majesty, but when you sleep in a proper building for the first time in months you try to enjoy it.” I nodded politely as I approached the steps many whispers flew between the nobles most proclaiming they couldn’t imagine having to sleep outside at all. “I meant no offense ambassador, merely stating it is good to see you again so soon. Though I wish it was under more pleasant circumstances.” She shot an icy glare at the back of Platinum’s head and I swore I saw her flinch slightly. I reached the steps to the throne and stopped and faced the mares. The body guard had her helmet off and was holding it against her side and of the two of them did indeed look genuinely sorry for attacking me. Platinum however couldn’t have been hiding the contempt she had for me any more poorly if she tried. The fact that I was staring back at her blankly and uncaring seemed to ruffle her even more. I waited for a brief moment then the guard move to bow and I raised my hand quickly to stop her. “Please don’t bow to me soldier. I have no quarrel with someone that is just obeying orders.” The whispers grew into a noticeable rumble and after Celestia cleared her throat loudly the room went quiet. “Ro Miss Gleaming Shield was offering her sincerest apologies.” “She has nothing to apologize for.” The murmurs started back up again half of which were addressing my apparently insolent behavior while the other half praising my kindness to Gleaming. “You truly harbor no ill will to Miss Shield?” Celestia asked sounding and looking rather confused. “None at all.” I smiled at the mare in question and nodded my head slowly. For some reason this made her blush and nod back. “Thank you Sir.” Shield said softly as she backed away. “Your welcome.” I returned my indifferent gaze back to Platinum who seemed to be seething with rage and embarrassment. “You on the other hand don’t bother even trying you’re not forgiven.” The silence that followed was deafening I could almost swear the fountains near the throne stopped flowing. “Ro you’re not even going to give her a chance?” Celestia asked clearly as stunned as every other pony in the room. “No I’ll give one chance…” I kneeled down and drew the dagger from my boot the entire room seem to hold their breath as I stood back up. Celestia’s wings were opened slightly and her horn was glowing ready to act. I flipped the dagger around holding the blade in my hand and the hilt pointed to Platinum. “The only acceptable apology is ritual suicide.” A number a nobles fainted hitting the floor with loud thuds as everyone gasped in horror then promptly and loudly protested against such a thing. The duchess’ eyes couldn’t have been any wider as she stared at me all of her anger gone and was replaced with abject fear as I offered her the handle. “Silence!” Celestia bellowed out and came rushing down the steps and stood between me her. “That is completely out of the question!” “Your right it is.” I smirked at the now confused princess as I put my blade away. “Honestly Princess you couldn’t tell I was only joking?” I said cheerfully and started laughing loudly a few nobles joined in nervously and soon the whole room was laughing even Celestia though hers was just a mask. Platinum was still wide eyed and, now shaking looking barely able to stand. The weight of her actions and my “joke” seemed to be hitting her with full force. Celestia had slowly stopped her fake laughter and was eyeing me knowing to which I shot back a look of my own. Celestia had given me a warning earlier and now I was giving her one and it was a simple one “next time they die”. We stared into each others’ eyes for several long moments daring each other to call the other out while the laughter died down. Out of the corner of my eye I could tell Platinum was shaking even more and needed Shield just to keep her on her hooves. I refused to break eye contact my brow narrowing as I glared more intensely I didn’t care what the alicorn ruler was thinking I wasn’t backing down from this. I was almost certain we were going to end up staring each other down all day then she slowly nodded closing her eyes. “What would you consider to be a fair punishment Ambassador Ro?” Celestia asked her mood calm and polite but obviously unhappy. “One quarter of either yearly earnings or total wealth whichever you think is appropriate, to be divided among the orphanages and the military with priorities to the former. I think she should travel to each one and personally make the donations. After all as fortunate as the duchess is surely she can brighten the days of under privileged children right?” I said as my eyes drifted back to the duchess in question and approached her, she visibly tensed as I did. Reaching down I tenderly took hold of her hand and raised it giving it a light kiss. “Don’t you think so too duchess?” I asked my eyes meeting hers to which she nodded trembling again. “Then I forgive you.” The room broke out into light applause after the scene unfolded. “Alright thank you eveypony for attending but please go about your day we all still have a lot to do.” Celestia said to the room at large and Platinum was hastily escorted out the door and quickly ducked into a nearby room. Whipping my ears in that direction I heard the sound of retching briefly before silence took over. The rest of nobles filed out of the room quickly and Celestia walked up the steps and past her throne nodding for me to follow. She led me to an office of some sort with stacks of papers labeled “In” and “out”. Guessing this was where she conducted most of her business that was either too important or mundane to be done in public. When I entered I closed the door and flicked my earring expecting her to start shouting much to my surprise she didn’t. “Ro Equestria is not like your world, executions public or otherwise have been illegal for over 700 years.” “And how well is that working out for you hmm? A noble attempted murder because she didn’t fear the repercussions of her actions. Should I also point out that the only and I really do mean only reason Equestria hasn’t fallen to invaders is because you control the sun and moon. As to why you haven’t taken over the entire world already is either a testament to your tolerance, patience, and seemingly gentle nature. Or a lack adequate soldiers or sheer stupidity. But I’m willing to bet it’s the most former reasons.” “Ro…what kind of world did you come from to make you think like this? You act like all of creation is out to try and make you suffer.” Celestia was looking far more sad than upset at this point even though we had both killed before it was now clear that she had buried those times and become a softer person. With a heavy sigh I decided to give her a small piece of what home was like. “On one of the continents, there is a …region roughly twice the size of Equestria and the entire thing is dead, nothing living walks there. I don’t mean that nothing is there, I mean that everything absolutely everything has been tainted with necromancy. From the rotting corpses that walk the land, to the spirits of the dead bond to the land. The very soil and the worms that reside in it have been tainted; yes the soil and even plants are undead. What’s even worse the area would be expanding were it not for the effort of friend of mine and the country he has led for nearly 450 years.” Celestia was speechless and tears were in her eyes. “W-who w-would use necromancy on such a scale?” “I couldn’t tell you, the process started over 15,000 years ago.” “WHAT!” Celestia shouted her eyes wide in shock. “I don’t know exactly how it happened but the magical ley lines of the region were poisoned with dark magic, the land of the undead was the result.” “This is common knowledge? Your world keeps its history well, most would have forgotten about such things.” “They did the only reason I know about it, is cause I’m part of a secret order that monitors and if necessary assassinates those practicing magics far too dangerous to even be spoken of let alone used. You controlling the sun technically applies, but this isn’t my world so I’m letting that one go.” “Wait you are saying this order is responsible for hiding the truth about what happened? Though this does explain how you’re so well versed in magic when you said you had none of your own.” “Yeah I can’t cast a spell to save my life even if I wanted too, but I can tell who, how, and what kind of spell it is if I see it in time. I admit pony magic is a very different kind of monster, that’s why I went easy on the duchess. I was not entirely sure if it was a death spell she had Shield use.” “Ah yes the duchess…was it truly necessary to frighten her like that?” “Yes, are we done now?” I stated very bluntly Celestia nearly recoiling as if I had slapped her as I turned to leave. “Ro…please try to relax while you are here no pony is out to get you.” I glance over my shoulder as I walked out the door shutting it behind me. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ The rest of the week was busy but thankfully nothing like that first day happened again. I popped in and visited Luna and eluded the guards’ patrols again much to my amusement. We talked a little about politics and the differences between how we dealt with things. I had learned that Duchess Platinum was going on a very long holiday to tour Equestria, which brought a pleased smile to my face. I went ahead and shared a little more in the way of shifter culture and holidays, most which were feasts and hunts based around the phases of the moons. I also got a couch, two recliners, coffee table, a sofa, a dinning set, a dresser and draws, a desk, two chairs and small table for the balcony, pots and pans, food stuffs, spices, and seasonings. I did get a small chuckle when I told the store clerk how much salt I wanted. Apparently ponies got drunk off salt faster than hooch thus their shock when I bought five pounds of the stuff, and that salt didn’t affect me like that. I also purchased some more clothes, mostly what the ponies called cargo pants and since I was getting those I went and got shirts too. When it came to new leggings they looked at me like I was crazy then blushed and this led into a strange conversion. Leggings as I called them, they called socks and it turns out mares, and stallions of a particular sexual orientation wore them as a way to “entice” their lovers. I got them however after explaining in was more of a hygiene and comfort thing than anything else. Under garments or “boxers” were much less trouble to get a hold of and much more comfortable than my old ones so I burned them. The one thing I spent perhaps a little too much on was the pocket watches. Sure we had clocks in my world but they were big, bulky, and expensive. This was so much better that having to use pricey one time use candles or pay an ungodly amount to have something enchanted. I ended up having to go back to the treasury and exchange more gold for bits to buy everything but the watches is what really did it. I got one for Equus’ passage of time and one for my home world’s, which was a 32 hour day as opposed to the 24 here. When the watch maker started to ask why, I threw down extra bits and he shut up. Ended up with two dozen pocket watches set to my world’s time with the Vigilant code of arms on the face covers. Which was a rapier and a battle axe crossed under a shield with a bow over that and a stylized dragon eye in the middle. Dropped even more bits to get enchants to make them all tougher to break along with being water and sand proof. All of It was worth every little bit I paid. Every night I was in the apartment I was treated to the soothing tones of that musician I discovered that first night in the city. I would sit on the balcony railing sipping some Dragons’ Breath over ice from 8pm to just past midnight. The musician in questing lived in 3G if my ears weren’t playing tricks on me. Only being one floor down and one over meant I was hearing much more clearly than before. Tonight wasn’t any different other than it being a Tuesday in Equus’ weekly day cycle. A small part of me was surprised it wasn’t named after some stupid horse pun. My watch said that it was just past eleven when the music stopped. I was slightly disappointed, but knocked back the rest of my drink and moved to go back inside. I was stopped however when I heard the sound of hooves clop against the tilted floor of a balcony. Looking down at the balcony of 3G I saw a gray mare wearing what looked to be nothing more that a large white button up shirt. She had a black mane and tail that even form this distance looked well maintained. She folded her arms on the railing and laid her head down on them. From the way her ears and tail were drooping it wasn’t hard to tell she had a lot on her mind. Normally I would mind my own business and call it a night, but alcohol combined with her downhearted body language over road that idea. “Nice night isn’t it?” I asked her pleasantly while leaning on the railing nearest hers. She jolted up right her ears swiveled as she looked around. “Please don’t scream.” She looked up at me and lovely purple eyes widened in surprise. “Ambassador Ro?” She spoke in same accent as Page in a very confused tone. “I guess news gets around fast.” “It is kind of hard for it not too after what happened between you and the Duchess Sir.” She bowed her head slightly. “Please don’t do that.” I face palmed lightly “Don’t do what Sir?” “Please don’t call me sir and for the love of all that holy please don’t bow to me Miss.” “But sir you’re an Ambass-” She cut herself off gasping as I jumped over landing on her balcony railing. “Can you keep a secret?” I asked and I crouched down holding onto the rail with my hands. She blinked slowly a few times in utter shock then nodded slowly. “Thank you for the respect but its not needed I’m not actually an Ambassador.” “Your not?”Her head jerked back in surprise. “Yeah I’m on a vacation of sorts; the whole ambassador thing was just a convenient excuse to get the more….intolerant citizens off my back. But please keep that to yourself Miss.” “Oh I see I suppose that would make sense…” She rubbed her chin thoughtfully then pointed to my balcony. “Do you live in that apartment?” “Indeed I do, but let’s talk about you for a moment, what’s troubling you?” “W-what makes you think I’m troubled?” She took a step back her ears dropping. “That reaction right there.” I kicked my feet out from under me and sat on the railing. “So what’s your name miss?” “Octavia Melody.” She said looking away. “Lovely name, so Melody feel like talking about it? If not just tell me to get lost and I will.” She looked at the ground then me and took a seat at the lone chair next to a small table much like my own. When she did I caught a glimpse of a purple terrible clef on her flank and frilly white underwear but I ignored them. “Why do you care so much?” She asked me with a raised brow. I shrugged slightly. “Unless you have a roommate you’ve been playing wonderful music that’s been helping me relax a little, trust me not an easy feat.” I was surprised when she blushed slightly. “You…you like my music?” I nodded slowly. “Of course I imagine everyone that hears it does otherwise you probably would’ve been evicted by now from noise complaints.” “You are not just saying that are you?” I shook my head and gave her a weak grin. “Thank you I…I haven’t been complimented on my music in a long while now, it is nice to hear it again.” Her eyes were watering and she turned away, I pretended not to see her tears. “Is that what has you so down? No one praising your music.” “Well not the only thing but hearing it does help.” She turned to me again. “So then what’s the issue?” “I guess I’m just….lonely I had to move out of my marefriend’s place for…reasons I would rather not go into.” She looked down at her legs rubbing her arm slowly before a massive blush broke out onto her features and looked back up at me. When she did I already had my eyes closed. “It’s your place Melody dress how you like but if it’s making you uncomfortable I can leave.” “W-wait me uncomfortable? B-but you’re a stallion and me dressed like this, I-I-” “Am over reacting.” I finished for her a slight smile on my face. “I grew up in a society that barely knows the meaning of modesty besides no reason to be ashamed. What little I have seen you’re a fine looking mare.” “Pardon?” I opened my eyes and looked right into hers her blush had faded slightly and muzzle was twisted in confusion. “Melody, relax what you ponies call lingerie including socks is covered up by the standards I’m use to.” Her face let up again and looked back down at herself. “So…I’m not bothering you with how I’m dressed?” “Not in the slightest, but if you want to preserve your modesty it’s on you.” Right when I thought she would go back inside and put something on, she undid the top two buttons on her shirt and started fanning herself with the loosened fabric. I hadn’t really noticed that it was hot out but then again I’ve lived in more extreme temperatures on both sides, but do so very much prefer heat over the cold. “Thank you Ro, I am not use to this heat yet.” “Lived someplace much cooler during the summer I take it?” “Up until last year I lived in Manehattan.” “That would explain it then.” I knew just how much further north that city was compared to Canterlot so I could understand. It was hard for me to not roll my eyes at the all puns. I swear this place was insane sometimes. “You have my condolences about your break up.” “We didn’t break up; I simply had to move out for other reasons.” “Oh sorry shouldn’t have assumed like that.” “It’s alright I did somewhat paint it that way didn’t I?” I gave her a slight grin. “Just a little, she back in Manehattan or…?” “Oh she lives in Ponyvile so it’s not too much trouble for us to visit each other. If you don’t mind my asking where you from and please do not take offense this but what are you?” I had learned a lot more about this world over the week I had been in the city and even looked into the Diamond Dogs Page had brought up that fist day. They indeed looked the closest things to me and after a brief discussion with the royal “sisters” we decided to say that I was a very distant cousin of the dogs from across the sea. A complete lie naturally but it had been over 500 years since the last time a pony had made such a voyage so there wasn’t any to call the bluff. “From across the sea and a very distant cousin of the Diamond Dogs we call ourselves Shifters in your language.” “Shifters such an odd name I was expecting wolf or something like that, but why are you called shifters?” “You really want to know?” She nodded slowly a smile on her face. “Alright but I need your word that won’t scream.” “Why would I scream?” “Just give me your word and I’ll show you.” “Alright you have my word I won’t scream.” “Okay then.” I sighed as I slid off the railing and stood to my full height her eyes widened slightly at how tall I was. I pulled my shirt off and set it aside rolling my shoulders a little and cracking my neck. Melody’s blush had returned as she looked over my bare skinned pectorals and “six pack abs” as the tailor had called them. I closed my eyes briefly and pulled my rage out to the surface of my mind as I opened my eyes again. The change was instantaneous my muscles tensed as they bulged and I grew an inch taller my finger nails became sharp and intimidating claws. My mouth opened against my will as I let out a low predatory growl my upper and lower canines grew to almost double their natural length. While I couldn’t see it I knew my eyes changed from brown to an eerie deep blue and my vision blurred slightly tinged with red. “This…change..is…why.” My own voice rang in my ears as I held in my anger, gone was my calm tone and in its place was the beastly and near feral gutturally rumble. I was only somewhat aware of the fact that Melody was shaking; controlling my killer instincts in this state was taking priority. I started taking deep breathes through my clenched teeth which sounded like the angry snarls and hisses of a savage animal. I slowly calmed myself back down and returned to normal. My vision cleared the earth mare was shaking but to my surprise she was blushing more deeply than she had been before and her legs were trembling. Had she been standing when I shifted she would likely have collapsed. “Mel-” I coughed slightly my voice always feeling strange during and after a shift. “Melody are you alright?” I asked concerned. “Y-yes..I-I-I’m alright.” She stuttered as she shook and I quickly gave an unconvinced look. “I just need to use the bathroom please excuse me.” She said as she stood up and made her way inside. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to frighten you.” I scowled at myself and leaped back to my balcony heading back inside my apartment. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Octavia^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ I tried to reach out to the downcast shifter but he jumped back up to his place but he quickly went inside before I could. I would have to clear the air with him in the morning, provided he would speak to me.I had much more pressing matters to attend to at the moment. On wobbling legs I rush to the bathroom nearly tripping over my furniture and made it to the bathroom not even bothering to close door. Clop warning scroll down to clop end to skip. I lifted the toilet lid while pulling my panties down nearly ripping them off and I sat down. The instant I did shoved my hand down between my legs and began rubbing my aching slit. The sound of my lewd lips making a wet squishing sound and my soft moan filled the small room. Pulling my shirt open completely I grabbed my bare breast with my free hand kneading it firmly and tweaking my nipple making me yelp in slight pain but more in pleasure. My leg kicked slightly as I push my finger inside my hot wet folds moaning louder now. I gasped and writhed as a moved my finger in and out of my lips and squeezed my breast to a point of making me close my eyes. The image of Ro and his bulged muscles, claws, and his fangs, oh sweet Celestia his fangs were already burned into my mind. As I slipped another finger inside my wanting pussy my imagination started to run wild with thoughts of him. His clawed fingers scraping against my shoulders as he had me pinned down on my stomach my flank high in the air. His thick pulsing member being forced inside my small cunt as he bit on the back on my neck as he held me in place having his way with me. I would howl in pleasure as I felt him hit my deepest parts over and over again as he growled in my ear. Pounding inside me as I helplessly moaned louder and louder my walls clinging to him tightly. He would reach under me grabbing my breast and squeeze his claws poking against my soft flesh. I would cum hard my juices spraying onto him as he filled my hungry womb. He didn’t stop and kept thrusting into me over and over. I would moan and writhe under him drooling as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. He pulled out and rolled me onto my back his seed leaking out of my abused marehood. I would yelp as he pinned me down by my shoulders again looking into my eyes. “Your mine.” He growls at me and shoves his stallion hood back inside my quivering folds. I arch my back moaning louder than ever as I felt his hips collide with mine making my breasts sway from the sheer force. Fondling my breasts roughly I cry out as I wrap my legs around his waist. “Yes! I am yours! Take me!” I cry out and reach my second orgasm as he grabs hold of my cutie mark shuddering as he fills me a second time while looming over me. When I open my eyes again I was trembling in a puddle of mare juices on floor of my bathroom lying on my side two fingers deep inside my quivering sex. My dark grey nipples are tinged pink from the abuse I’ve given them. I panted as if I took part in the running of the leaves my legs feeling just as sore. I pull my fingers out of me and suck the juices from them. My neither lips trying to milk the cock I only imagined was there. I had been so engrossed in that fantasy I didn’t even realize when I fell off the toilet. I shuddered having a mini organism as I licked my fingers clean and rubbed my breasts much more gently than before. “Predators…” I whispered as rode out the rest of my climax a contented smile on my face as I lay against the cool floor. Clop End After cleaning up my mess and a very cold shower I paced around my living room a blue towel around my barrel my mane and tail still dripping a little. I felt the blush in my cheeks as I paced back and forth very nearly chewing on my nails as I tried to think. “Why!?! Why Octavia!?! Why couldn’t you control yourself!?! Now he probably thinks you’re terrified of him. He was being…well…blunt but nice enough it was almost like talking to a mare for Celestia’s sake. You know how hard it is to find stallion that not only likes your music but is also fine when you’re barely wearing anything! He wasn’t nervous around you in fact it looked like he was checking you out! Come on Octaivia you have to fix this somehow! He was so much nicer and relaxed than most stallions you’ve met. He was concerned for you! He wanted to improve your mood and there you went looking at him like a piece of meat! Even if it doesn’t get to that point it would still be nice to have a friend in the city. Thank Celestia it looked like he mistook your lust crazed state for fear. Yes predators turn you more than anything but pony feathers you was doing well until he took his shirt off…” I slowly stopped mentally berating myself and came to a halt. He was in such a hurry he didn’t grab his shirt before he left. I walked back out to the balcony and draped over the railing was his shirt. I remembered how tightly it hugged his torso and another blush made its way onto my face. I had wondered why he took it off then the memory of how much his muscles bulge when he…changed. The shirt would likely have ripped to shreds if he hadn’t taken in off. As I picked up his shirt and took it inside I wondered if I should slip some clothes on and return it now. Looking to the clock in my kitchen I found out it was just past one A.M. Any sane pony would be asleep by now and the last thing I wanted to do was disturb him if he was. With an aggravated groan I went to my bedroom and put the shirt on my night stand hoping that somehow things would be alright in the morning. Tossing the towel in my clothes basket I pulled my covers back and climbed into bed naked. Turning my lamp off the only light source came from the small crack under my door from the moonlight. I could barely see Ro’s shirt my ears drooped as I reached for it and brought it to my muzzle as I took a heavy sniff and I smelled…nothing. I was beyond surprised and a little disappointed that it didn’t have a scent only the fabric itself. I sat back up and put the shirt on feeling ashamed of myself for doing so. While it didn’t have his scent on it just wearing it somehow made me more relaxed. Lying back down I closed my eyes as I replayed my fantasy in my mind then the look in his eyes when he returned to normal. He wasn’t the beast I imagined in my lust, no he was far too kind to behave like that. He looked so hurt when he thought I had been scared to the point of wetting myself. I began to tearing up as I nuzzled into my pillow wishing Vinyl could be with me right now as I mutter softly as I drifted to sleep. “I’m sorry.” ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Ro^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ To say I was angry at my lapse in judgment would be an understatement. I was just trying to be friendly to that poor mare and I had gone and scared her like that. Deciding to distance myself from the complex I ducked back inside and grabbed a dagger. Tucking it into my belt I then made a running leap off my balcony and jumped from roof to roof. I didn’t really have an idea where I was going but didn’t really care either. It wasn’t until I got half across town that I realized I left my shirt on Melody’s balcony. Growling at myself I made a note to cut back on hooch till I was ready to go to sleep. I stopped on a random roof and leaned against a chimney. It looked like I had stopped somewhere in the middle class housing. My eyes drifted to the south toward Ponyvile, Melody reminding of another pony that had been friendly to me from the start. Diana and Melody both didn’t seem to care one way or the other that I wasn’t a pony. Page had been polite to me but she did have something to gain from doing so. I didn’t really think that way of her, but it was in the back of my mind. Most of the ponies in this city were being kind to me largely because of how I dealt with Platinum. Thanks to Luna I had learned that she had been throwing her weight around to try and get more say in the council and getting on everyone’s bad side while doing so. She had most of the council already under her thumb either through bribes or business connections and she was the most vocal protesters against Luna. She went as far in front of both rulers accusing her of still being Nightmare Moon and should be banished or imprisoned for all time. On the whole Equestria was looking less and less like an ideal world that the history books were making it out to be. It was strange that I was both relived and disappointed at the same time by that. The cool night air had done wonders to clear my head and I was about to make my way back to my place for some sleep when I spotted… something flying from the south. It didn’t appear to be a pegasus but I couldn’t be sure since it landed near the train station. I had about 42 reasons to just ignore it and go to bed but I was curious, so against my better judgment I went to investigate. Upon arriving what I seen and heard was a little confusing. A griffon was…crying as it punched the side of the building with its eagle talons. I had seen plenty of griffons back home and sure they were intelligent enough for me to consider them as questionable prey. I knew the world had griffons but I wasn’t expecting them to be bipedal for some reason. Then again I had somewhat felt the same way when I seen the ponies for the first time too. Although that was more offset by how bright and colorful they were. She and I could only assume it was a she by the voice, had white feathers on her neck and head which somewhat look like a hair style. Thanks to my lowlight vision I could tell she had light purple feathers around her eyes almost looking like eye shadow. The rest of her; at least what wasn’t covered by the blue shorts and black sleeveless top was covered by brown feathers on her wings, and fur on her loin lower half. Dropping down to street level silently, I got closer and could tell she had tears in her eyes. Though from how her break was scrunched (still wondering how that worked) she looked far more angry than sad. Couldn’t be entirely sure though I still wasn’t completely use to reading pony body language let alone a being I hadn’t interacted with yet. None the less she seemed to be in distress so I was going to help if I could. Thankfully I had enough sense to understand how a shirtless male with a dagger approaching a crying female would look. I put the dagger on the inside of my boot and covered it with my pant leg. Placing a finger on my head band I adjust the illusion over myself to create a simple shirt over my chest. I didn’t really care for using it this way since you can fool someone’s eyes this way, but the second they touched you they knew that you weren’t wearing anything. A disguise in place I approached and was about 15 ft behind her when I spoke. “Are you al-” I didn’t have a chance to finish as she quickly spun around and lunged at me using her wings to propel herself toward me. I hopped backward avoiding the swipe she made at me with her talons. She quickly followed up with another swipe using her other arm. It got closer to hitting me but not by much. I was more focused on her eyes than I was her movements. There was lots of pain and anger in them perhaps a trace of guilt and betrayal, what was most notable however was regret. As she made another swipe at me I caught her wrist. The shock in her features was clear as day, but she recovered and move to swipe at me with her free talons. I caught her again and spread her arms apart and she struggled and twisted trying to break free but I wasn’t having it. “Calm down I’m not going to hurt you.” I said firmly as I worked to keep her still. “Buck you!” She shouted at me as she moved to kick me in the family jewels. Somewhat expecting that from experience I jumped up and over her head landing behind her. All the while maintaining and twisting my grip so I didn’t harm her and crossed her arms over her chest. With my chest against her back and wings she really didn’t have any options for breaking free. “Calm down Miss.” “Buck you fankhole!” She shouted again and struggled even harder than before thrashing around kicking at the ground trying to flap her wings but not able to do much of anything. She threw her head back trying to head but me but only ended up hitting my chest, thanks in large part to her size only being slightly taller than an average mare. She tried a few more times grunting loudly with effort and using her loin paws to scratch at my shins and feet. I hissed in pain a few times as she cut into my flesh but I didn’t let go. As her struggles weakened she began to sob again much more openly than she had been before. Taking a chance I let go of her arms and slowly spun around guiding her head into my chest. I felt her tears on my chest as she wrapped her arms around me. I returned the embrace being mindful of her wings as I stroked the feathers on her head. “Just let it all out.” I said softly as I pet her and feeling the cuts on my legs and feet closing. I was slightly annoyed I’d have to throw out the pants and boots but it wasn’t like I couldn’t afford another pair. We stood there for a few minutes while her cries slowly began to die down. She started leaning against me a little more seemingly at a point of crying herself to sleep. “Come let’s get you to bed.” She nodded weakly and we started walking back to my place. I held her against me as we made our way through the city. She didn’t try to move away and kept her head against my side. I was slightly uncomfortable with how she was holding onto me but I pushed that aside plus in her state I doubted she noticed anything. That proved even more apparent as halfway back she was out completely and ended up having to carry her bridal style. Entering the apartment I contemplated where to put her. I didn’t have an extra bed, the couch seemed like it wouldn’t be comfortable and I wasn’t about to put her where I slept so the bed it was. Pulling back the blankets I laid her down and tucked her in. She nuzzled the pillow and grabbed hold of the covers a small smile crossing her beak. She almost looked cute then I looked down at the blood stained shreds of material that use to be my new boots. Almost cute was indeed the right term after retrieving clean pants socks and my field boots I went into the bathroom and washed away the dried blood from my legs and changed. After retrieving my flask and book on griffons from my small private study that I turned one of the spare rooms into. I went out onto the balcony to grab my glass and was going to hop over to Melody’s to get my shirt. It wasn’t there though and I couldn’t see it on the ground below. Guessing she was either kind enough to grab it for me or discard it. I put some more ice in my glass and filled it with Dragon’s Breath before entering my living room. The couch was pushed up against the corner to the master bedroom leaving a small hiding spot behind it. The coffee table was in front of the couch at the same angle with the recliners angled to face the couch. The rest of the room was bare as I wasn’t going to decorate the place and already felt I went slightly too far on furnishings. Only reason I bought as much as I did was because I had given Diana something of a standing invite. With my drink and book in hand I sat down and began reading about griffon culture praying that morning would be better. Author's Note Well hope you enjoyed so far and we are finally done with most of the set up yay! First attempt on a clop please let me know how i did. Chapter Ten: Return to PonyvileI was standing at the stove in the predawn hours cooking for my unexpected guest. A rather large pot of rice on one burner and a variant of my father’s venison and crab stew. Salted and dried manitcore meat that I had killed during my recovery in the everfree forest. Its hide now was being used as rug in the living room. In place of crab I used a larger fish from one of the palace’s garden ponds. The rest was rather standard; carrots, celery, onions, lots of bell peppers, mushrooms, and cabbage. I also threw in a number of spices and a little cream to thicken up the broth a little. As the rice was about finished cooking I heard my guest rustle from my bed her paws patting against the floor quickly. Her breathing was quick and I was guessing slightly panic. I was moving the rice to a sink getting ready to drain the excess water when I heard the door to the bedroom open. While the rice drained I returned to the stew and stirred slowly sniffing it to check if flavor was right. It was missing a little something then I remembered it needed black pepper. It was while I was grinding it right into the stew I heard one the chairs I had brought in from the balcony last night being lifted off the floor. I returned the pepper mill back to its place stirring the stew again as light paws steps got closer to me. It wasn’t hard to tell was she was going to try and do so while I grabbed a tasting spoon I spoke in my normal calm and detached tone. “If you’re going to attack me in my own home please don’t break the furniture it’s brand new, use the knife in the sink.” The light paw steps stopped and I tasted the broth. Slightly on the salty side but I liked it that way. Tossing the spoon into the sink without looking I placed the lid on the pot and turned around to see my guest. With one of the most stunned expressions I had seen in a while she held the chair in her talons raise over her head ready to bring it down on mine. “Please put the chair back where you got it and have a seat the food is almost ready.” I stated as I walked past her and used a finger to close her gaping beak. “Do you prefer coffee, or tea Miss?” She shook her head seeming to come out of her stupor at the question and found her voice. “I..ugh-.. I.. uumm Tea?” She said as she set the chair back to the table staring at me. “Before you ask distant cousin of diamond dogs, I hail from across the great sea, I’m known as a shifter and you can call me Roe. Oh and the balcony and front door is unlocked if you want to run away I won’t stop you. But I know that even the rudest of griffins don’t turn down a hot meal, so set down.” I remove the stew from the heat and placed the kettle on the still hot burner. “What’s your name by the way?” “Gilda.” She spoke softly as she sat down her talons in her lap and looking down at the floor when I glanced at her over my shoulder. “So where are you from Gilda?” I placed a plate and spoon in front of her then brought the drained rice over and retrieved the stew. “Griffin Stone.” “So what brings you this far south?” The kettle began to hiss as I dropped in the tea bags to let it brew. “None of your business.” She sighed slightly frustrated as I gave her a large helping of rice and stew nearly dripping off the plate. “Fair enough, but you might feel better if you talk about it.” Her stomach seemed to choose that moment to speak for her with a loud growl and she promptly blushed. “Think about that while you eat your fill.” “Thanks…” She took a slow cautious bite and her eyes nearly popped out of her head. “This is delicious!” She nearly shouted and looked up at me while analyzing the flavor. “I-Is that manitcore in there?” I nodded slowly as I poured her a cup of tea, sugar and cream already at the table. “It is and thank you for the complement.” She ate slowly if enthusiasticly humming her enjoyment with every bite. I set down at the table and made a rather small bowl for myself. I ate with my eyes closed and even more slowly than she did savoring the flavor quietly as I was eating more for the enjoyment rather than hunger. The tea was another thing that was more for pleasure than sustenance. The plain looking silver ring, long since tarnished and turned black on the middle finger of my right hand made sure that I never needed to eat or drink unless I wanted to. After a few minutes of eating I cloud feel her eyes on me but I ignored her for the time being. Have her at my table eating was strangely comforting in a way. I could almost feel a smile form on my lips but I forced it back down and reminded myself why I was in this world in the first place. There was a slight clamor of serving utensils as Gilda got a second helping. I cracked an eye open seeing a slightly guilty look on her face as the stew and rice was half gone. She was looking at my small empty bow then back to the food on her own plate. “Don’t worry about me Gilda I don’t eat very much please eat as much as you like.” “But you haven’t really eat-” “Gilda I said eat your fill guilt free.” My eyes were opened again looking right into hers my voice not let letting her argue and she complied only the smallest amount of food left. “Thanks…” She trail off she looked up at me examining my face a thoughtful expression on hers as she resumed eating. I had looked her over for injuries when I had put her to bed last night and while I didn’t find any I was still left with more questions than answers. Somewhat invasive of me I know but something that needed to be done. I didn’t find any signs that said she had been beaten or raped, unless blood and other fluids had a different scent anyway. While she started off with hostile intent that quickly faded as she either decided I wasn’t going to hurt her or she was afraid I would and just hiding it well, I believed it was the former. “Why are you being so nice to me?” She asked rather suddenly a look of suspension on her face. “Do I really need a reason to be nice?” I asked as I started to take sip of tea. “No I guess not, but I got my eye on you.” She warned narrowing her eyes at me. “I’m flattered but I’m not interested in anything romantic in my life right now.” It took everything I had to say it with a straight face and not smirk. Her squawk of shock and nearly choking was priceless. She stood up quickly a deep blush on her feathery cheeks as she pointed an accusing talon at me. “No you idiot! I’m watching you in case you try something funny!” “Why would I try something funny? I’m not a comedian.” “Grrr no stupid! I’m not going to let you molest me or something!” She nearly shouted. “If someone did that to you I’ll happily kill them for you.” I took another sip of tea and the room got deathly quiet. All of her fury quickly left as she stared at me wide eyed as she took that in. I was completely sincere and something told me she could see it. I looked into her eyes my face neutral as always and she slowly sat back down trembling slightly. “So who raped you and how much do you want them to suffer?” “No! No one raped me! I’m just shocked you’d say something so…horrifying.” “Really? My mistake then I had just assumed the way you attacked me last night you had been and wasn’t letting it happen twice.” She looked away guiltily and rubbed her arm slowly. “No I was just really upset and I took it out on you, I’m sorry.” “About what exactly?” She was hesitant in the beginning but went on to explain what happened during her stay in Ponyvile. How Rainbow Dash was her flight school friend, how she had spent her last bit to get there and was force to steal and wasn’t proud of it. Furthermore because meat was so hard to come by in Equestria by she had been nearly at the point of starving while there and understandablely grouchy as a result. Then there were her interactions with Diane, while I had a hard time believing the mare would be so invasive but I let Gilda speak. Then came how she made a fool of herself at a party Diane threw for her and the pranks. Gilda relayed to me that she hated pranks because of her childhood in Griffon Stone after returning from flight school. She had only gone along with Dash’s insistence that she liked them to look “cool”, not that I understood that last part. Then the falling out with the pony she thought had been her long time friend and was crying softly by the end of her tale. “So if it was such a hassle to visit her why did you? When you could have stayed home?” “Because Griffon Stone is a dump and I had to get away for a while that’s why.” She had maintained eye contact for her entire story and only now looked away. “That’s not the only reason is it?” She glared at me looking ready to kill me quickly deflated when I didn’t flinch. “N-no its not..” Her tears made a return as she looked down at the table chewing on her bottom break when it clicked in my head. “You loved her didn’t you?” I said setting my cup down. “How did you know?” Shock was clear on her face as she snapped her head back to me. For the first time since she awoke my expression fell slightly and she caught it. “I know what heart ache looks like...” I ran my finger of the rim of my tea cup. “I can’t tell you how many times I’ve had to tell someone that the one they loved fell in combat be it their child, mate, or parent. It’s not exactly the same thing but after awhile heart ache becomes easy to spot. Frankly I’m ashamed to admit it took me as long to see it in you as it did.” “So you’re a solider then?” “Commander, but yes. So I assume you’re going back home.” “Yeah…I just hope I can make it back.” “Wait here.” I got up from the table and went retrieved my bag from my closet and returned with a 5 pound cloth wrapped bundle of manticore jerky and set it down in front of her. “For the journey.” I also pulled a small stack of bit bars plenty for the train there and back with a little extra. “Take this too, but there’s something I think you should do.” “What’s that?” “Go back and tell her how you really feel.” “What!? No way! I can’t go back now not after what SHE did! Not after what I did…” She started off shouted but quickly died into a whisper. “I’ll go with you to help if you like.” “You’d do that for me…but you’ve already done some much for me I couldn’t ask you to.” “I guess it’s a good thing you didn’t ask and I offered.” “But what if she won’t listen to what I have to say.” “I’ll make her.” “But what if-” “I’m not going to twist your arm on this I’m giving you the option.” I pulled out my watch to check the time. “The first trains start leaving in an hour. I have an extra set of clothes that should fit you with some alterations if you want to shower and change.” “That….that sounds really good actually… you wouldn’t happen to have a bra here would you?” I shook my head slowly. “No I don’t but speaking of which why would something that lays eggs have breasts like yours in the first place?” I asked raising an eyebrow glad that question might get answered. “I mean griffins don’t produce milk do they?” “No you idiot! We have them to keep our eggs warm!” She shouted her face completely red with embarrassment. “Oh that….actually makes sense I wouldn’t have thought of that.” I mused as I couldn’t help but look at the rather large mounds of flesh on her chest with a new found curiosity then looked back up at face. “Yeah.. well I’m gonna take that shower now. Don’t you go trying anything funny.” “Not a comedian.” I said with a wink and she chuckled gently. “I’ll have fresh clothes on the bed when you get out.” She went in the bathroom locking both doors not that she needed to and cleaned up. In the mean time I took the pants she had shredded from the shins down and cut off the legs at the knees. I wasn’t going to wear them again so I decided she could have them. Grabbing a spare shirt I cut a hole in the back for her wings and the selves off at the elbow. I fashioned the scraps of cloth into a small belt and bag placing the jerky in the main pouch, a second pouch for her dirty clothes and the bits into a pocket on the side. I left a pair of clean boxers on the bed in case she wanted them and slipped on my cleaned mithral clothing and field gear. After locking the balcony door I sat on the couch holding my bow and my two kukris on my hips my back pack at my feet and my quiver on my back. I was waiting quietly when I heard a knock on my front door. Slightly confused I got up and used the peak hole to see who was out there. Melody of all people was one of the last ones I was expecting. I open the door a bemused expression on my face and she jumped slightly guessing she didn’t think I’d answer so quickly. She was wearing a very clean and ironed collared button up white shirt with a pink bow tie around her neck. Her lower half was covered in an equally nice looking pair of black pants. She rounded out the look with light purple eye shadow, white full finger gloves, and polished black horse shoes that covered her hooves. Everything from her clothes, mane, tail, and posture said professional a far cry from the nearly nude mare I scared half to death the night before. On top of everything else it looked like she was holding my shirt also cleaned ironed and neatly folded. Octavia “Come on Octavia you can do this just knock on the door give him the shirt and apologize.” I thought to myself as I knocked on the door. “You already clopped this morning…twice so he won’t turn you on this time. Unless ready to go on a hunt… but that’s just silly he wouldn’t be going on while in…” His door opens quicker than I expected. “oh! sweet Celestia he is! That quiver, those blades, that bow! Is it made out of bones!?!The bag on the floor he really is going hunting! Is that a manticore rug?!?!?! ” I jumped slightly fighting myself to not blush. “No! No! No! You will not get wet! You will not blush! And for all that is decent in the world you will think of him as an equal not as a predator that can take you against will and have his…NO! NO! NO! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Just think of him as a mare… yes a perfectly normal mare not a tall muscular… NO! NO! NO! Stop it! Octavia you’re better than that. Look at the ground yes that way you won’t…no that won’t work he’ll think you’re scared of him. Think of something! Anything else! Don’t just stand here like a-” “Melody? What brings you here so early it’s barely dawn.” He asked snapping me out of my thoughts. “Oh I just wanted to return your shirt…you left so quickly last night you left it behind.” I held out the shirt to him and for a brief moment a pained look crossed his face as he took it he started to speak. It was rather rude of me but I interrupted him quickly. “I’m so sorry about my behavior last night it was very rude of me.” I said quickly with a quick bow. “Wait I should be the one apologizing not you.” “No you shouldn’t you didn’t frighten but the thing is….I’m sort of in..heat..” I blushed madly and looked away rubbing my arm slowly. The part about me being in heat was a lie but I was afraid how he’d react if I told him the truth. “So… then you were…” He trailed off and I nodded slowly. “Then you were getting distance to “cool” off.” “Yes.” I blushed even deeper. “I’m so so sorry about that. I was enjoying you company too I’m so ashamed of how I was-” “Don’t apologize Melody.” He interrupted me and he had a slight smile on his face when I faced him again. “You can’t help you biology anymore than I can mine so don’t worry its okay. Just let me know next time and I’ll give you some space. It’s nice to know I didn’t scare you like I thought I had and Thank you for washing my shirt.” “It wasn’t a problem and thank you for being so understanding.” I smiled up at him. “So could do you think we could get to know each other a little better some time?” “That sounds alright to me…” He glanced over his shoulder down the hall briefly which confused me slightly. “..but not today I’ve got something to take care of in Ponyvile. Maybe after I get back I can listen to you play more directly?” “Of course I’d love to play for you.” I said excitedly wishing I could skip work to go with him. “I’m normally home by five in the afternoon so feel free to..stop…by…” I trailed off as a hallway door opened up and a griffin hen walked out carrying a small bag. Her feathers were slightly damp and she was wearing what looked to be the same pants Roe had been wearing the night before only cut off at the knee. My heart sank as I started putting the pieces together he was already taken and I had to force myself not to cry. “Thanks for everything Roe those bits we help out a lot.” She said as walked closer and I felt a spark of hope and resentment he didn’t look like somepony that would pay for a lady of the evening. “Who’s that? She your marefreind?” She said with a chuckle and I flushed at the idea but was still slightly perturbed at the idea of Roe hiring a whore. “Told you already Gilda not looking for romance and this is Octavia Melody she lives on the floor below me.” Roe introduced me and I nodded slowly to her and that hope died again. “Whatever.” She scoffed dismissing me and I was ready to slap the both of them now. “Well I’m ready to go….” She looked at the shifter a look of worry on her face. “You’ll really help me?” Confused I glanced between the two of them wondering what was going on. “Of course but the decision is yours to make. I’ll go ahead to Ponyvile and be waiting for you at the train station. If you don’t get off that first train I’ll assume you’re on your way home.” “How you going to get to Ponyvile before the train does?” She asked the same question I had. “I raced a train a few days ago; turns out I can out run them and I already know I make here to Ponyvile without stopping.” “No way!” I and Gilda say at the same time. “It’s true but you go on ahead I’ll be waiting your decision at Ponyvile.” He said as they walked out of his apartment and grabbing the large backpack and I step to the side to allow them as Roe locked the door. “You won’t tell HER anything right?” “It’s a private matter Gilda I won’t say a thing.” “Thanks I hope I get to see you again someday.” The griffin waved as she started walking away and I looked to Roe a brow raised confused beyond reason now. “Private issues with a pony she knows and needed bits to get back home that’s all I’m saying.” “Did you and her…” I started to ask but stopped myself it wasn’t any of my business. “Did we?...Oh! No. No. No. Nothing at all like that just helping her out.” He exclaimed looking a little flustered it was kind of cute in a way. “Oh alright then… so you’re going to Ponyvile then?” I asked trying to change the subject as I started walking to the stair well. “Yeah need to be there for Gilda she basically got thrown out of town.” He walked beside me a determined look on his face. He whispered in a language I didn’t understand and the bow wrapped around leaving me wide eyed. “Plus I need to get the rest of the story from Diane and Dash.” “Diane?” “She’s better known as Pinkie Pie.” “Oh I’ve met her she’s nice enough if slightly hyper active she threw me a party when I visited Ponyvile the first time. Wait why did you call her Diane?” We entered the stair well and he paused letting me go ahead of him something I found strange but didn’t argue. “Her full name is Pinkamina Diane Pie, I call her Diane cause that’s a somewhat normal name back home and why I call you Melody. That is if you don’t mind me calling you that.” “Oh no I don’t mind at all in fact I think I prefer it.” I smiled over my shoulder at him as we made it to the ground floor. “I guess this is where we part ways for now.” “Yea I’ll be seeing you Melody.” He waved to me as we walked out the door then with speed I haven’t seen outside pegasusi flight took off running. He jumped up against a wall planting his feet firmly then bounced onto a nearby roof before disappearing from my sight. I was very thankful at that moment I wasn’t a pegasus or I would be sporting a massive wing boner right now. As I walked to work I heard his voice echo in my head. “…not looking for romance…” “Maybe you aren’t but I’m still going to try…” Roe I woke up from my brief nap at the Ponyvile train station to the sound of a loud steam whistle in the distance. I had managed to get to the station an hour before the train was supposed to. I was somewhat glad that I didn’t stop to chat with that blue unicorn mare I past on the way, I really needed that nap. The train was approaching quickly and I stood and stretched my bones and joints popping loudly in protest. While I stretched out my legs I thought about Melody. She seemed tense around me and I don’t think she stopped blushing at all during our conversation. I didn’t think it was her heat I didn’t smell anything to indicate it was. Then there was how her mood changed when Gilda walked out she seemed…sad I guess, not sure why. I flicked my earring to dull the sound of the train’s screeching brakes, just one more reason I’ll never ride one of those things. Once it stopped I turn the sound back on and waited. I end up getting a lot of stares from the ponies getting on and off the train. Being undisguised was not helping, and all of them were giving me a very wide birth. Whispers about who and what I was flew about, much faster than the large crates of goods being loaded and unloaded. To my disappointment but not surprise Gilda was nowhere to be found with huff of frustration I start walking to the small village. I was no more than a hundred feet away from the station when I heard erratic wing flapping. “Oh no! Oh no! Look out below!” A high pitched panicked if somehow cheerful voice called out to me. I quickly turned around to see a light grey Pegasus mare with a blonde mane and tail wearing a blue postal uniform like the ones I had seen in Canterlot. She was flying and carrying a mail bag that was WAY too big to be flying with. What was worse her wing had gotten caught up in the strap for it. She didn’t look like she was going to hit me but acting on reflex I dashed to catch her. My arms open I did and she hit me with a lot more force than I was expecting. I shifted briefly in order to absorb the impact and was pushed back a foot or two from it. Changing back I looked down at the mare and she looked up at me with crossed eyes. “Are you alright Miss?” I asked her as I set her back down on her hooves ignoring her eyes. “Oh yes I am thank you mister.” She said with a happy smile but a voice that instantly said she wasn’t all there in the head. “I’m so sorry crashed into you.” She dropped her head and ears. “Please don’t be mad at me.” “I’m not mad miss, but why were you flying that bag is way too big to do that.” Her head shot up and quickly looked to the bag a look of fright on her face. “Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Sorry mister but I have to go!” She opened her wings and moved to take off but I quickly stopped her. “Whoa hold on calm down miss.” I placed my hands on her shoulders as she started to panic. “No I can’t I have to go! I can’t mess up today! I can’t!” She was borderline hysterical now. “Hey sshhh calm down it’s alright.” I said softly as I ran my hand over her mane to try and sooth her, it seemed to work a little. “Whatever is going on panicking won’t help you so just take a few deep breathes okay.” Holding her chin I gently made her look me in the eyes and motion my free hand up and down slowly. “Breath in” I moved my hand up and she did. “Breath out.” I lowered my hand and released her chin and she did again. “Now what’s going on?” “I’m on probation at work and if I mess up again I’ll lose my job, if I lose my job I’ll never get my little muffin back from the F.P.S.” “F.P.S. Little muffin?” I asked with a head tilt totally lost. “My daughter Dinky, and Foal Protection Services.” “And just why does this F.P.S have your daughter in the first place?” I asked trying to keep rage under control and plotting out how I was going to make these kidnappers suffer. “Because…they..think I’m a bad mother…cause I mess up all the time…I try my hardest but I just can’t…do anything right.” She started sniffle and tears began welling up in her eyes. I meanwhile got to thinking about something regarding the F.P.S “Miss tell me more about the F.P.S. what is their job and what do they do exactly and who do the work for.” “It’s their job to make sure foals are being cared for and are healthy and safe. If they aren’t they take them away and care for them. And I guess they work for the princess.” “You guess? You mean you don’t know?” “Well they do. They are funded by the crown official royal seals and everything.” I was skeptical but I’d talk to Luna and Tia when I got back. “Alright you said you couldn’t mess up today right?” She nodded some of that fear returning. “Do always rush around like that with that big bag?” Another nod. “And you crash a lot losing and damaging a lot mail in the process right?” She shrank a little but nodded. “What time do you have to be done with deliveries?” “Two thirty so I can be at the school house to pick up muffin at three with the F.P.S pony.” I pulled out my watch and looked at the time it was only 8:30 that was more than plenty of time to get that done. “Alright then Miss I’m going to share a little secret with you that will help you get done on time if not early.” Her head snapped back up quickly looking at me expectantly. “Slow is smooth, smooth is fast.” I actually had to force myself not to laugh when her muzzle scrunched up in confusion. “It means if you take your time and do things right the first time you won’t have to go back and try again.” “But But I have to hurry slow will never get done fast enough!” She nearly shouted waving her arms and wings around. “Trust me.” I offered her a smile and a pat on the head. “Come I’ll teach you.” We started walking around town coming to the first stop. The mail was thankfully separated by street making it much easier. She explained that she had normally crashed by now and the mail would be all mixed up. Her fear and uncertainty was quickly beginning to fade. While I was with her she was the one doing all the work I was merely helping to keep her calm and not panic. It was on the froth house I heard very rapid wing beats approaching us from behind and above. The wing beats were quick but controlled so they weren’t about to crash. It was much closer to a dive bomb since I couldn’t tell who it was aimed at so I took a few steps away from the mail mare. As the flier got closer and closer it became apparent I was the target. So I waited till just the right moment then I jumped as high as I could tucking into a back flip. When I did I seen a very familiar rainbow manned mare crash into the ground making a small ditch from the impact. “Well Dash that’s 2 to 0. Best out of five?” I snarked as I landed and she slowly pulled herself out of the hole groaning. The mail mare came walking back up to me a spring in her step and drawing my attention to bouncing bust. “Geze those are even bigger that Diane’s. Wait where did that thought come from?” “Hi Rainbow Dash.” The busty mail mare greeted the downed pain in my tail. “Hey Disty…” Dash groaned as we walked past her to the next house. On the plus side I got her name or at least a nick name. The growl from the angry mare behind us was impossible to miss as was her taking off right at me. Narrowing my eyes in anger I turned my ears I and could tell exactly what she was doing. Her leg was curled up ready to perform a flying kick right into my back. Snarling myself I spun around shifting again and caught her hoof one handed my clawed thumb pressing hard in the pad. I wasn’t stabbing her with the claw mind you if I really did hurt her; my stay would become more complicated. She let out a loud yelp and her wings went stiff as she fell to the ground. I follow up be stepping on her stomach knocking some of the wind out of her. I could tell Ditsy had stopped and was looking at me and so was the rest of the town but I didn’t care at the moment. “You really don’t learn do you?” I pushed a little harder on her stomach and returned to normal. “Or do you just really want to learn what the castle dungeon looks like?” The sudden look of fear on her face was more satisfying than I was expecting. “Here’s some free advice that aggression of yours is going to get you into a lot of trouble one day.” I released her hoof and I lifted my foot off her. “Don’t ever attack me again understand?” She nodded slowly some of that anger returning. “Good… now run along.” She very quickly flew away to parts unknown I didn’t care as long as she wasn’t bothering me. “Why did Rainbow Dash attack you mister?” Ditsy asked looking confused and a little fearful. “Likely because she’s a bigot.” I stated plainly as we resumed her mail tour. “What’s a bigot?” “Not important right now what’s the next street?” The next few hours went by without incident other than the mixed whispers about what happened with Dash. Most were nonsense theories about me being an ex-lover of hers’ or Gilda’s or both. What was it with these ponies and assumptions about me being involved with someone? The rest of the rumors were about what I was and why I was helping Ditsy; they were just as groan inducing. Ditsy seem oblivious to the stares and whispers and never stopped talking about her “muffin”. All of it said she truly did love like a mother should. As she went on though my mood soured slightly thinking about my childhood but I forced that away. It was half past noon by the time she finished her route. I gave her a quick pat on her head for a job well done which she seemed to enjoy. A reminder of my secret and she was off to eat lunch before waiting for her daughter without even asking my name. I couldn’t really blame her or mind all that much. I hoped more for the safety of Dinky that I didn’t make a mistake by helping. I didn’t think for a moment that Ditsy would intentionally do something harmful but that didn’t mean she was fit to be a mother. “Aww that’s so sweet!” A loud high pitched squeal came from right behind me and I nearly jumped out of my fur landing on my face. I quickly rolled onto my back to see Diane one of the brightest smiles I had ever seen on her muzzle. She wasn’t wearing the blue dress and apron like last time. Instead she was wearing a short yellow skirt and a blue top only being held up two thin straps. Even from the ground I could tell she was showing off a lot of cleavage. On the front of her lower thighs; I was guessing, her cutie mark two blue balloons and one yellow one. “You helped out Ditsy! I knew was a super nice pony er…. uh shifter?” She finished tilting her head in thought. “Person… but where did you come from? You scared me.” I got up and brushed off the loose dirt and grass. She really had too, it wasn’t until she spoke that I heard or smelled her. Getting snuck up on was something I really really didn’t like. A big reason was because it’s normally followed by pain, blood, sweat, and horrible smell of burning flesh, or freshly dug holes for disposing of the bodies afterward. “Well it goes AAALLLL the way back to my many greats grandma Rock Pie, and grandpa Rock Field, and to great aunty Quarter Quartz, who had to change her name for tax reasons then there was Lime Boulder Uaness that married into the family and there was-” I had to cover her muzzles with a finger somehow I had a feeling she would tell me her entire family history if I didn’t. I sighed and expected her to be a little upset for interrupting her, but no she only smiled her happy smile up at me and waited. “What I meant was how did you sneak up on me? They aren’t a lot of people that can do that.” I removed my finger and crossed my arms looking at her. “What do you mean? I’ve be following you since catching Ditsy, except for that quick stop at Sugar Cube Corner to drop off my crash pillow.” “You have a crash pillow?” Raising an eyebrow my insides were telling me there was a LOT more to this mare than I first thought. “Wait why do you have a crash pillow?” She giggled loudly covering her muzzle with a hand. “Of course silly what else would I use when my tities tingle?” She blushed slightly realizing what she said while I just felt more confused. “When they tingle it means somepony flying is gonna crash. It’s all part of my Pinkie sense.” She finished with a big smile as if that explained everything. “Pinkie sense?” “Uhuh I get these little twitches, tingles and itches that tell me when something is about to happen. But I mean duh you have one too it seems.” She gasped loudly and placed her hands on her cheeks. “Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! You have a Pinkie sense too!” “No I don’t.” “Yes you do how else did you know Dashie was all..” She then made noises with her mouth that I was guessing meant flying. She had also, somehow produced two very crude dolls of myself and Dash and reenacted what happened. “… and you were all “witty one-liner” and walking off like a boss. Then she attacked you again, which was super duper mean of her, and you caught her hoof almost super faster like you had eyes in the back of your head.” Another deep gasp and she hopped behind me clinging to my pack and looking at the back of my head. “You don’t have eyes in the back of your head do you?” “No, no eyes back there, just really good senses. It’s sometimes called “Blind Sight” though.” “Oh oh oh like Mare Devil?” She asked hopping off my back again. “Mare Deivl?” I asked and she quickly pulled out of her mane a small colorfully book with a picture of a mare in a skin tight red full body suit of some kind. The mare in question was wearing a blindfold and was fighting a very tall and muscular mare wearing a business suit. The title or the book read Mare Devil VS Queen Pin. Taking the book form Diane I quickly read through it. It detailed this “Mare Devil” as having lived in someplace call Tartarus’ kitchen how she was rendered blind and learned to “see” again using all her other senses. “Greatly exaggerated compared to my own senses, but yes that’s pretty much how I knew Dash was dive bombing me.” “Cool! How greatly?” “I can only “see” out roughly 60 feet..or hooves as you ponies say. That’s why I asked where you came from, you nearly scared me to death.” Diane’s smile dropped a little at that. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” Her lip was trembling slightly she was looking slightly afraid. “Are we still friends?” “I don’t see why not, but in the future please don’t sneak up on me like that.” Her smile returned and I relaxed slightly I didn’t want to see her crying again. “Thank you for not being mad at me, but why don’t you like being sneaked up on don’t you like surprises?” “No I don’t actually.” “How come?” “I just don’t...” I started walking off and nodded my head to Diane telling her to come with if she wanted. “Super secret reasons you’re not going to tell me till you really really really reALLLLYYY get know me?” She joined me and I swear I heard a small squeaking sound when she smiled again. “If I ever do tell you it will probably be a long time from now.” “Great I’ll mark it on my calendar!” She pulled out said calendar and marked a large section of spring for the next year with a bunch of hearts and wrote “The truth unfolds” then stuck it back in her mane. This mare was pushing the boundaries of what I thought was possible or made sense. Still sane compared to Marshaw though so I just accepted it as part of who she was. “Any idea why Rainbow tired to attack me anyway?” “She really hasn’t had the best week. I think it might be a little bit because of me…” She hung her head slightly looking sad. “Tell me about it.” For the next hour or so we walked around town and she told me about what happened with Gilda. The story pretty much matched up with what the griffin had told me. I had led us to the school house where we sat down on the bench on the far side of the street. I was keeping an eye out for Ditsy and the F.P.S pony ready to find out the truth. Diane was talking about some upcoming cute-ceanera next week that she was planning for a big client in town. Ditsy had shown up and a business suit wearing mare not long after. I watched and listened to the exchange as best I could with the earth pony quickly talking about the party. As best I could tell the mare was a legitimate official of the crown. No talks of bribes, threats, loaded language or even double talk only a seeming arrangement to be checked on routinely. Ditsy left the school house holding hands with a small light purple unicorn filly and happy smiles on their faces that brought Diane to tears. I only knew this cause she clung to my arm making me lose my focus. “So..” She sniffled slightly seemingly crying with joy. “So…So…wonderful.” “I wish them well.” On the edge of my hearing I heard a buzzing sound of some kind when I turned to look a saw one of the dirtiest pegasus fillies since I got here. She was orange with a purple mane and was wearing a beat up and torn green sleeveless shirt and equally torn up blue jean shorts. The small filly was flapping her little wings as fast as she could, trying to reach some of the higher berries from a bush. “Diane do you know that filly?” I asked pointing to the small pegasus and the pink mare looked. “No I don’t she must be new….” A few full seconds past then she gasped jumping into the air and flying off to parts unknown. Then she promptly reappeared in front of me inches away from my face looking me in the eyes. “Make sure she is at Sugar Cube Corner by 7 okay? Thanks! Remember 7 o’clock bye!” And just as quickly she disappeared again. Confused and perhaps slightly fearful of Diane now I got up from the bench and walked over to the little filly. I was about halfway there when I notice she just didn’t look dirty she smelt like it too. That’s about when I stopped and considered how to approach without scaring her. Sitting down quietly up against the trunk of a nearly by tree I fished around in my B.O.H. Finding what I was looking for I made a little show of unwrapping the cloth to reveal a trail bar. A large dense cake-like block made form oats, berries, and plenty of other dried fruits and vegetables combined with flour. Then pressed into a tight block then soaked in brandy to preserve it. A single 6 by 4 by 2 inch bar was enough to feed an adult for a whole day. It was a rather bland thing to eat by my own standards, but I kept a healthy stockpile of these around for times like this. The fact that they didn’t spoil for years didn’t hurt either. I pretended not to notice the filly looking over at the bar drooling while I tore off small bits with my fingers and ate them embellishing how flavorful it was with a hum of delight. I made an only slightly faked yawn as I set the bar to the side closest the filly with the cloth wrapper under it. Closing my eyes I pretended to go asleep breathing slowly and steadily. I wasn’t the best actor but it didn’t take much to fake sleeping. After a few minutes tiny hoof steps slowly got closer and closer. She was trying her hardest not to wake me up and steal the bar. It was right as she was reaching I quickly shot out my hand and grabbed her by the scruff of her neck. “Well, well, well, looky at what I caught.” I smiled at her and she looked up at me in utter fright flailing her limbs and wings wildly but not screaming much to my surprise. As her wings flailed a scent entered my nose and my smile fell. The smell of decay was heavy on her little wings. It made some sense though a large number of feathers were broken, sticking out at odd angles, and a covered in dirt and filth. “Calm down young one I’m not going to hurt you.” Her look of fright changed to confusion and stopped squirming. “You’re not?” “No but if you wanted some food all you had to do was ask.” I let go of her and tore off a large chunk of the bar and handed it to her. “But since you try to steal I should turn you in….” I paused as the filly held her food shaking fear taking hold again. “….but I’m not going to provide you at least tell me a little about yourself.” “Not a lot to tell…I’m an orphan.” She said as she took a bite humming at the taste of real food for what I was guessing the first time in months. “The names Scootaloo what’s yours?” “Call me Roe, if you’re an orphan why aren’t you at an orphanage?” I wasn’t about to ask why she was an orphan too many reasons that it could be and none would likely be pleasant. “’Cause the orphanage sucks that’s why all the caretaker did was yell at us an tell us we would never be adopted cause nopony loved us… especially our real parents…” She was starting to cry but was fighting hard not to. I placed my hand on her mane and pet her gently which help to calm her down. “Scootaloo is that orphanage here in Ponyvile?” “No Canterlot why?” “Oh…no reason.” “You don’t need to know what I’m going to do to this caretaker when I find them.” I thought to myself wondering how loud they would scream once I found them. “Would you like a home little Scootaloo?” “You’re going t-to a-a-” She stuttered looking overjoyed at the idea but I had to cut off that thought before it got too far along. “No I’m not because I can’t I’m only going to be in Equestria till next year’s winter.” She started crying again and I pulled her onto my lap not caring about how dirty or smelly she was. “Instead I’m going to buy you a house here in Ponyvile and teach you how to take care of yourself.” “What! My own house!?!” She shouted and looked up at me disbelieving. “Mhm.” I nodded slowly. “The only cost to you is going to school making good grades and taking good care yourself and the house. The better your grades and the better the shape the house is in the more bits I’ll give you to spend on things other than food. Does this sound fair enough to you?” She didn’t have any words and was fighting her tears again and pushed her head into my chest hugging me tightly. A sad smile on my face I tossed the remains of the bar back in my bag and stood up. Carrying Scootaloo got me even more strange looked but I took the long way around town to drop her off at the hospital. A kind looking earth mare with a white coat and soft pink mane took the tiny filly from me and promise to take good care of her. I paid for the bill up front and way outside the hospital. No way I was going to enter, that place gave me shivers just thinking about it. After that I went to town hall and after a brief, if slightly awkward exchange with Mayor Mare I now owned a house on the outskirts of Ponyvile. The place wasn’t new but in very livable shape and after another quick round of shopping the house was furbished if slightly spartan. It wasn’t easy to get new clothes for the little filly but I did get them. When I picked up Scootaloo from the hospital she didn’t even look like the pony I dropped off. Her and her clothes was clean she was smiling. I could tell her wings were in much better shape even with how rapidly she was flapping them. It made me happy that I had improved someone’s life today. I took her over to sugar cube corner right on time and the little filly was greeted with smiles from Diane the owners, Mr. and Mrs. Cake and a few random towns ponies. For a few hours I was willing to bet she was the happiest girl in the world other than perhaps Diane. I took Scootaloo to her new home Diane came with and while the child slept in my arms I explained what had happened and asked her to check in on her from time to time. With the little filly tucked in bed and a large teddy bear Diane somehow had on her we left locking the doors and windows. As we walked back to the bakery Diane made what she called a Pinkie promise to not to say a word about the orphan part. I had left Scootaloo a brief letter detailing what I was expecting of her and a Diane left a small cook book of easy to make and tasty meals for her. “You did a good thing Roe Roe.” She said to me on the way back to the bakery. I shook my head slowly. “No I didn’t I did what many others should have done to begin with. She has been the only poverty stricken pony I’ve seen since getting here, and trust me I’ve been looking.” “It’s still sweet of you it’s like you’re her daddy.” “No I’d be staying with her right now if I was.” “You aren’t because you’re leaving next year?” “Yes it will be easier on her if she sees me as a teacher rather than a parent.” I yawned deeply beyond tired at this point. “Sleepy?” She asked with a giggle. “Very I didn’t get any sleep last night. I had a sort of unexpected guest.” “You had a guest? Wait does that mean you have your own place now?” Diane bounced on her hoofs looking excited. “Yeah castle heights apartments 4th floor suite F.” “Whoohoo! House warming party!” She jumped throwing little bits of colored paper into the air. “Diane please no parties at my house.” I said waving the paper away from my face. “Oh okay…then…I can visit thought right?” She asked with a little bounce in her step making me wonder how she didn’t fall out of her top. “That I don’t mind at. But if you’ll excuse me I need to find a tree.” I said looking around. “Why are you looking for a tree?” She asked tilt her head and ear eat twitching. “To get in a quick nap before I head back.” “Oh no you don’t mister!” She said with a surprising amount of force and grabbed my hand. “You’re not sleeping outside when I have a bed big enough for you.” “I actually like sleeping outside.” I somewhat nervously said. “No excuses!” With strength I hadn’t seen in years she quickly pulled me into the bakery and before I knew what was happening I was in her room. “uhu…” I blinked owlishly as I took in the small room bright pinks alongside the cool earthy tones was relaxing yet slightly energizing somehow. “I’m not sure I’m comfortable with this Diane.” “Why not?” She hopped out from a changing screen wearing pale sky blue lose fitting outfit with muti-colored balloons on it. The clothes covered her neck to hoof except for a little of her pink cleavage. “Don’t you want a snuggle buddy?” “Snuggle buddy?” I asked more than slightly confused as she gently but firmly pushed me onto her pink fluffy couch. “Yeauh snuggle buddy. A buddy you snuggle with to help you sleep at night.” She said with an innocent smile no signs what so ever that was trying to pull a fast one on me. “Is that a common thing in Equestria? Cause if never heard of such a thing.” I scratched at my ear slightly wondering if this was something only she did or not. “Of course it is silly, Spike and Twilight are snuggle buddies, the apple family snuggles together, Fluttershy has her animal friends, and I have my sisters when they are around Gummy and Mrs. Cake sometimes. That’s also why I gave Scootaloo that great big teddy bear.” “Gummy?” I asked and I felt something clamp around my shin it was really hard to kick my leg out in reflex. When I didn’t notice any pain I looked down to a tiny green alligator with a vacant look on its face softly chewing on my leg. “Gummy! You naughty boy you know you’re not allowed to chew on guests till they say its okay.” She reached down and pulled the reptile off my leg holding it in her lap while I looked on in utter confusion. “I know you like him too but that was very rude say you’re sorry.” Gummy stared at me blankly for few long seconds then licked his left eye while blinking the other. “He says he’s sorry.” “Umm…apology accepted…I guess….” I rubbed the back of my neck slightly crept out by the blank look on its face. “So snuggle buddies? As hot as it’s been Gummy has really wanted some space lately.” She set the gator down and he slowly walked to the bathroom. “Uh…Diane shifters and most others back on my world really only share beds with lovers or sometimes their children.” I said trying to avoid the awkwardness of this situation. “Plus I was only going to sleep for an hour or so before heading back to Canterlot.” “Why only an hour? Do you reaalllyyyy need to be back that quickly?” She asked pleadingly and her mane slightly falling. “Well…no but I-” “Then what’s the problem? Is it because you don’t like me?” She interrupted me started tearing up slightly. “No no its not that I….I just don’t really like being touched, even more so when I’m sleeping.” I said trying to calm her down. “Oh..” She scooted down the couch slightly her mane falling even more. “I have been making you feel really uncomfortable then…” “Not as much as I was expecting…” I said quickly wondering just where that came from and she seemed to perk up a little. “So you’re going to go now?” She reached over placing hand on mine rubbing them back of it with her thumb looking into my eyes. Again I felt that strange feeling I did the night we accidently kissed that feeling of promised safety. I pulled out my watch and looked at the time and it was half past ten. With a sigh I put the watch back in my pocket and looked at her again. “Do bakers wake up real early in the world too?” I asked and her mane puffed back out slightly as she nodded quickly her smile returning. “Then I guess it won’t hurt to sleep here.” Her smile grew so big I was afraid her face would split in two and she seemed to glow a little. “Just please try not to touch my back or head okay.” “Okay I won’t.” She said happily as she got up and went over to her bed. “I won’t look while you change either.” She turned her back to me and covered her eyes. Wondering just how in the hell I had gotten myself into this I walked behind the changing screen and changed into my spare “in-town” clothes. They were normal clothes deep blue cargo pants and a long sleeve pull on shirt. I placed my field clothes and blades in my B.O.H and my quiver in the pack closing it tight. Walking back out bare foot carrying my pack and belt I place them on her couch my bow still in gauntlet form on the top. “You can look now.” I said feeling slightly strange about all this. She turned around and smiled at me then pulled her pink blankets back and climbed in patting the spot next to her. I watched for a few moments starting to have second thoughts. I reached into the pouch that held my flask pulled it out and tapped the dragon. As I was unscrewing the cap I looked over my shoulder, Diane seemed rather saddened by what I was doing. I hadn’t told anyone other than Luna what it was but it still felt like she knew somehow. I looked at the flask for few long moments then put the cap back on and back where in belonged not having drank a drop. When I walked over she was smiling again and gave me plenty of room. I normally slept on my right side thankfully I’d be able to without asking to switch places. Facing her no sooner than my head hitting the pillow she covered us with her blankets and snuggled right up to my chest. She had her own arms crossing her chest seeming to keep her breasts from touching me or to not hug me, hard to tell which. She gently nuzzled her cheek up against my cover pectoral muscles then looked up at me. “I’m not making you uncomfortable right?” She asked me softly nearly a whisper and I shook my head. “Will you…hold me?” Her cheeks got slightly darker as I wrapped one arm around her. “Thank you…sweet dreams Roe Roe.” Almost instantly she was sound asleep. I pulled her a little closer and rested my chin on her head and whispered softly. “May your dreams be pleasant….Pinkie.” Author's Note Okay i know there is going to be many that say I'm painting Dash as a blood thirsty hot headed fool. And yes i am because she WAS a hot head in season one. I mean she ATTACKS a dragon and I'm quoting Fluttershy here "A huge, gigantic, terrifying, enormous, teeth-gnashing, shark-scale-having, horn-wearing, smoke-snoring, could-eat-a-pony-in-one-bite, totally all grown up dragon." Do i really need to say any more on that? Also a chronological order of events up to when things start to really go off the show's track. Please note that i wont be doing a chapter for each of these episodes its merely a guideline detailing the events that will happen. Starting from "Griffin the Brush off" "Boast Busters" "Call of the cutie" "Dragonshy" "Look before you sleep" "Bridle Gossip" "Swarm of the century" "Feeling Pinkie Keen" "Show Stoppers" "Stare Master" "Over a Barrel" "A bird in Hoof" "The cutie mark chronicles" "Party for one" "Suited for success" "Dog and Pony show" "The best night ever" "Sonic Rainboom" "Green isnt your color" "Owls well that ends well" "A Canterlot Wedding" "Fall weather friends" "Luna Eclipsed" "Baby Cakes" "Hearths Warming eve" "Winter Wrap up" "It's About Time" "Lesson Zero" Chapter Eleven: One of Those DaysWaking up was a….strange experience for me. Not only because of that truly unusual dream, but also because I didn’t wake up in a cold sweat. Then there was Diane her face still pressed into my chest nuzzling it while she snored quietly. I looked down at her watching sleeping soundly with my arm still around her. A part of me was expecting to feel… confused about how calm I was with the current situation, but I wasn’t. Instead I lay there lightly stroking her back with my fingers. The peaceful moment however was shattered by a deranged scream from the cursed love child of a banshee, the single loudest cricket in existence, and an entire city’s wroth of pots and pans slamming onto a hard floor. I let out a yelp of pain as I quickly rolled out of bed with a loud thud. I clamped my hands over my ears trying to drown out the horrid racket as I rolled around on the floor in pain. Then as quickly as it started it stopped and I felt a hand settle on my back rubbing me softly. When I rolled over Diane was looking down at me concern on her face. Her mouth was moving but the only thing I was hearing at the moment was an eerie and annoying ringing in my ears. She was also pointing to the alarm clock on her night stand. I sat up and shook my head then rubbing my ears trying to get the ringing to stop. She looked to be tearing up slightly and, if I was reading her lips right, apologizing. I placed my hand on the top of her head and gently ruffled her mane. I didn’t really trust myself with volume control at the moment so I gave her a gentle smile letting her know it was alright. She lunged forward hugging me and smiling deeply. Then she blotted into her bathroom and a few moments later came out looking freshly bathed. She was wearing the same blue dress and apron she had been when I met her. As to how she cleaned up and dressed so quickly was a mystery, but one I chose to ignore. She kept her happy smile and waved her arms to the bathroom door, guessing she was telling me to use it if I wanted. I normally would’ve just dressed and been on my way, but I figured why not? It would give me time for my hearing to return to normal. Pinkie Pie I was so happy that Roe Roe had decided to be my cuddle buddy last night that I just couldn’t stop smiling. Then my alarm clock woke us up, hurting his ears. I never ever remembered the alarm being as loud as it was. I didn’t even think that I had set it since I haven’t needed it to wake up on time in years. It turned out it was REALLY loud even scaring Mr. and Mrs. Cake out of bed. It made me really sad to think that Roe’s cute wolfie ears were hurting because of it. So now I was going to make it up to him by making an extra special super yummy breakfast. Only thing was I wasn’t sure what he really liked so I used what little I learned the night I kissed him. I blushed every time I had thought about that night and I didn’t stop blushing last night till I fell asleep. What little I did know about Roe Roe he liked meat but didn’t eat it very often, but I guess that was a good thing since the Cakes didn’t keep any around. He said that he mainly ate fruits and veggies. I looked around the kitchen humming softly as I gathered up eggs, potatoes, and the makings of a fruit salad. Then I went over to the coffee maker and starting making a pot. My plan was coming together nicely when I heard Mrs. Cake walked in. She was wearing a dress very much like my own but pink instead of blue. It made sense seeing as how it was the bakery uniform. She always had a more cushion for the pushin, but with the new foal on the way she had put on a little more, but she was still pretty to me. “Good Morning Mrs. Cake.” I sad putting on my bestest good morning smile as she walked over to me. “Good morning Pinkie.” She said with a slightly tired smile. “What’s got you cooking so early deary?” “Oh I’m making breakfast for Roe Roe. Since he has to go back to Canterlot today I thought he shouldn’t leave hungry.” I grinned my biggest grin and Mrs. Cake blushed slightly. “Oh my, Pinkie do you mean you and that young shifter colt are together?” She asked as she got beside me and I felt my cheeks turn pinker than normal. “N-no we’re just friends maybe cuddle buddies right now, but together no.” I poked at the food carefully trying not to look at her. “Oh but you want to be don’t you?” She giggles and lightly poking me in the ribs. “Mrs. Cake please it’s embarrassing.” I pouted gently sticking my bottom lip out. “I know my friends don’t like him very much, but I know he’s a really nice stallion deep down, I know it.” “With everything I hear about him since he showed up I was starting to think that your friends were right about him. But after everything he did for that little filly yesterday I believe you’re right about him.” She gave me a one armed hug and I smiled leaning into her gently. “Thanks Mrs. Cake. But what if he doesn’t like me that way?” I asked my ears drooping at the idea. “You shouldn’t be worrying about that so soon Pinkie. This is only the second time you two have been around each other. Give it time I’m sure he’ll come around.” She released the hug and I went back to cooking. “But you already have him as a cuddle buddy hmm? I think he just might like you.” My cheeks turned even brighter as I nearly dropped the spatula and turned away, my knees trembling. I didn’t understand why I liked him so much it was so confusing. I think it’s his eyes that keep drawing me in. Those sad deep brown eyes that just made me want to hug him and tell him it would be alright. The popping of the eggs quickly brought my attention back to cooking. I flipped the eggs over gently not breaking the yokes and stirred the diced potatoes and onions. That’s when heard a loud male yell, something told me I didn’t need a translator to know what was said. It was quickly followed by more yells and loud thumping sounds against the walls of my room. I gasped and ran to room worried something had happened to Roe Roe. “Curse you lousy luck!” I screamed inside my head as I made it up the stairs the thumping continued and was joined by the sound of breaking glass. I moved faster Mr. and Mrs. Cake not far behind me. I quickly threw open the about to ask what in the name of parties was going on but when I seen what I did I needed advice. “Control this Pinkie did you read me?, Over.” “Pinkie this is Officer Grey Matter of control we read you loud and clear. What seems to be the problem? Over.” Grey Matter said over the microphone headset that was standard issue with all members of the control team. She was also dressed in the standard pink officer’s uniform just like the rest. “I seem to have encountered something I have never seen before requesting advice, over.” “Alright Pinkie please stand by while we assess the situation, over.” “Standing by, over.” “Okay ponies let’s see what we’ve got. Officer Optics give us a visual.” Matter gave her orders quickly as one would befitting her station. “Coming through now Ma’am.” Optics responded quickly as she flipped switches and pressed buttons on her respective control panel. The image flickered to life on the giant 120 inch 675k resolution flat screen. “Subject is disanointed as “Roe”…an error as occurred on optical shutters 1 and 2. They seemed to be jammed as open as possible and we can’t seem to close them Ma’am.” “Noted continue with analysis Officer.” Matter stated simply. “Yes Ma’am, Subject only matches 60% of our records updating them now. Roe is missing all clothing while panting quickly and is holding his bow pointing at the wall near the window. The wall itself is littered with small diameter holes at best approximations caused by a series of arrows fired at very high speeds. Targets pectoral and abdominal muscles seem to be lacking of any fur, analyzing. Zero signs of known illnesses to be the reason for this and the same goes for shaving or alternative methods us fur removal, conclusion natural growth pattern. The inner thighs and reproductive organ area are likewise lacking of fur. The organ in question is not matching records from anatomy class making note of differences….” “Ma’am pardon the interruption Ma’am but the heart has increased output by 40%.” Officer Blood interrupted her own console beginning to flash with red warning lights. “Do what you can to correct the output Blood. Optics lets pick up the pace of the analysis before anymore errors pop up.” Matter ordered still calm however worry was beginning to seep into her voice. “Control I’m starting to feel really funny, over.” “We are working on the problem Pinkie please continue to stand by, over. Optics report!” “Genital lacks a sheath and the tip is rounded closer to that of a mushroom Ma’am. The lacking of a sheath gives a better rough estimate of length when at full functionality. Calculations predict a total arousal length of 7 to 9 inches Ma’am.” As Optics finished the panels at all stations began sparking and flashing warning lights. “Ma’am the hearts output has increased another 25% circularly fluid as began flooding the cheeks, nipples, and the clitoris to relive the pressure.” Blood shouted from her station. “Fix and close optical shutters 1 and 2 immediately!” Matter ordered panic starting to take hold. “That’s a negative the shutters are not responding to commands!” Optics shouted in panic as well. “Engineering! Get us turned around now!” “We just can’t do it Captain, errors are popping up all throughout the engines, we don’t have the power!” The control room shook and more sparks few as a few panels popped making a few officers lose their balance. “What in the name of the great cell division is happening to Pinkie?!” Matter shouted as the doors to control opened another officer stepping through. She was a much lower ranking officer being unable to rise through the ranks for behavioral and uniform violations. The uniform she wore had been modified to resemble a bikini top and a g-string. Her mane was straight and covered half of her face. Her eye was half lidded with a sultry smile on her muzzle. She always had one of her hands either between her legs or groping her very generous assets, this time however she was doing both. “mmmmmm….step aside bitches I’m ooooooooo….here to deal with the situation.” She moaned lustfully as she walked forward her fingers deep in her snatch and pinching her hard as diamonds nipples. “Officer Heat! You are still on administerive leave for another month what are you doing here?!” Matter asked loudly as Heat pulled the headset off the commander’s head. “mmmmmmm….I already told you.” Heat moaned down at the now helpless officers as more warning lights and sparks flashed about. She slowly brought the microphone to her lips and spoke. “Pinkie this is control do you read me?, over.” “Yes I read you what’s going on I don’t feel right! Over!” Pinkie screamed over the intercom. “Calm down Pinkie mmmmm… everything will fine once you aaahhhhhhhh….understand the situation, over.” Heat nearly screamed in rapturous pleasure. “Please tell me what’s happening!” “That’s very simple Pinkie. That is one mighty fine hunk of the male gender with a mighty fine piece of equipment between his legs. And you my dear sweet mmmmmm…lovely mare wanna ride it all night long!” Everything in the control room stopped flashing for a few brief moments. Then every console panel sparked and smoked every light went dark quickly followed by a massive crash leaving all but one scantily clad manically laughing officer immobilized. Roe I enjoyed my shower greatly something about Diane’s bathroom seemed to energize me more than my own. It could have been that the colors were more lively and bright than mine. Then again it could have simply been that I had a restful night’s sleep for once. At the moment however I didn’t much care as I slipped my head band back on and with a moment of thought it cast its illusion. The band slowly “melted” into my skin so no one would be the wiser I had it on. Placing the towel on the rack I exited the bathroom to retrieve my field clothes when I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. My heart jumped into my throat at the sight and I leaped over to bow shouting in my mother tongue. “Vile demon return to the abyss you came from!” I quickly garbed my bow and yanked arrows from my quiver rapidly firing them at the foul creature. “Die abomination!” I roared as my arrows flew at my target missing each time leaving holes in the walls and window as they went clean threw. The monstrosity made its escape out the window and I would have pursued if I hadn’t been so busy catching my breath. That’s when the door to the room open and Diane burst forth a worried look on her face. The worry was quickly replaced by a wide eyed stare. Then her face got really red and suddenly blood sprayed from her nose and she fell flat on her back her left hoof twitching slightly. The Cakes weren’t far behind her and when their eyes landed on me there was two reactions. “Make yourself decent Roe!” Mr. Cake shouted as raised his hand to block out the view of my naked form. “Oh…. my.” Mrs. Cake said as a small amount of blood shot from her nose and blushed deeply before grabbing Diane and dragging her off somewhere else. It took a few seconds before I looked down my pride on full display. Then eyeing the window I saw a mint green unicorn and a cream colored earth pony with a blue and pink mane through their window. A number of my arrows were sticking out of the side of their house before disappearing and returning to my quiver. The ponies at the neighboring house were both mares, both looking at me and both had bloody noses. I sighed as I thought for a moment conjuring the illusion of clothing over myself then started actually getting dressed. “Since that is taken care of just what in the hay was that all about?” Carrot shouted/asked me pointing to the wall that had holes covering it now while I had managed to put my boxers and pants on. I was about to answer when the assailant returned threw the window. I readied another arrow and was about to fire when Carrot grabbed my left shoulder. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Calm down! What’s going on?!” “There!…..demon!.....window!.” That was all that I could manage to get out coherently. Carrot looked over to the window then walked over and kneeled looking at the vile thing then looked back at me a deadpanned look on his face. “You mean to tell me that you put holes in my house, made Pinkie faint, expose yourself to Cup Cake and the neighbors, and scared the icing out me over a little spider?” He asked pointing at the brown and red-eyed-eight-legged- mandible having vile creation. “Kill that cursed thing!” I shrieked trying my best to keep my bow steady and not shoot Carrot. He turned to the spider and opened the window completely. “Go and run along little guy. I don’t think it’s safe for you here right now.” I could almost swear the spider squeaked at the yellow stallion then scurried out the window. I lowered me bow as the window was closed again releasing a breath I didn’t even notice I was holding. Panting I slumped down on the couch next to my gear my arms and legs trembling. “Are you alright?” The baker asked as he stepped closer “Hate. Spiders.” I let out breathing deeply. “Just take few deep breaths and calm down Roe.” He placed his hand back on my shoulder again giving it a squeeze and I relaxed a little. “Sorry…if I know they are there I’m fine but if I don’t…well…” I trailed off glancing at the wall as I resumed getting dressed. “It’s alright Roe as long as no pony got hurt but the wall on the other hand….” “I’ll pay for the repairs Carrot.” I reached into my belt pouch and pulled out 50 gold coins and gave them to him. “That should cover it.” “Sweet Celestia Roe! Just how much gold to you have?!” He asked in wide-eye fascination. “I probably have enough material wealth to ruin Equestria’s economy if I wanted to.” I said nonchalantly as I slipped on my socks and boots. Then I sniffed the air something making it past the smell of the blood. “Is something burning?” I asked looking to the baker. He quickly ran out the door and after grabbing the rest of my gear I wasn’t far behind. When I entered the kitchen he was removing two pans from the stove the food within smoking and only slightly burnt. “Sorry seems I ruined your walls and you breakfast.” I said feeling a little disgusted with myself at the moment. “No no, this wasn’t our breakfast. It was supposed to be yours.” He said as he placed the pans on pot holders on the counter top next to the stove. “Mine? Why mine?” I asked my ear twitching slightly. “Pinkie Pie didn’t want you to go back to Canterlot on an empty stomach.” He said as he looked at me and I glanced back at the food Diane was cooking for me. That’s when I walked over and looked at the meal. It was brunt nearly to point most anyone else would’ve thrown it out and started over it not being appetizing anymore. I felt sometime inside me at that moment it was a nearly long forgotten emotion I wasn’t sure I had anymore. I was…grateful for the meal that she had made for me even if it would taste like charcoal now. I felt the corners of my mouth turn up into a smile as I reached for my travel spices my tail wagging a little. I sprinkled just a little over the two parts of the meal. Using my fork I began eating right out of the pans I had to force it all down but I didn’t let it show on my face. Carrot just stared at me for a moment before smiling and set down a blow with a fruit salad in it. “She made this for you too.” He said with a small smile and a nod and I was thankful I’d have something to wash down the rest of the meal with. “Will she be alright? I don’t know around here but back home the only time someone bleeds from their nose is when it gets hit.” I asked as I started on the fruit salad. “Oh she’ll be fine don’t you worry none about her.” Carrot started washing the pans humming softly. “So what your plans for today sticking around Ponyvile for a while?” “No I need to get back to Canterlot, need to discuss something with the Princesses.” I sat the bowl and headed for the door. “Tell Pinkie “thanks for the meal” for me would you?” “No problem Roe!” He called back to me as I headed out of the bakery. I did need to get back to Canterlot I had to make a stop at the hospital even though I really didn’t want to. When I entered I seen the same white mare I had left Scootaloo with the day before. She had a happy if very tired smile on her face when she seen me. I had a hard time returning the smile largely because I DID NOT want to be in this place. “Ah Mister Roe good morning and how are you today, need a check up?” She offered tiredly but cheerfully. “No thank you, I’m doing quite well, just wanting to see if Scootaloo got a clean bill of health.” I was trying my hardest to remain smiling but when hers fell so did mine. “Alright what’s wrong with her?” She looked very uncomfortable but nodded her head indicating to follow. She led me to a small office and picked up a file on the desk. “Mister Roe you must understand that I wouldn’t be sharing this info with you, doctor/patient confidentially and all, but you are the closest thing she has to a family right now.” She said sorrowfully as she opened the file. “Scootaloo as a rare condition called Fibrodysplasia it well…oh how do I put this…” She trailed off seeming to try a find a nice way of putting it. “If I’m translating the word correctly it’s some form of aliment that affects the bone and or muscle development and if I had to guess her wings correct?” I asked leaning up against the door frame. “How….how did you know?” The nurse asked in shock. “Needed to learn a thing or two about the felid when I was younger. More importantly is her condition curable or only treatable?” “No..sadly there isn’t a cure but it’s very treatable. Lots of calcium, protein, and exorcise and she should be flying in her mid to late 20’s very late for a pegasus but better late than never I suppose.” “That’s it? No medicine, surgery, or magic as an option?” “Only in the most severe cases and magic would likely do more harm than good in this case.” I had raised my brow at that. A people ever so dependent on magic wild weather and animals are scary, and magic wouldn’t help in this case? I didn’t get it thankfully I got an explanation. “You see healing magic is very rare because it has to correct what is wrong physically and magically. That normally means pouring magic into the injury but that can sometimes cause a disruption in the flow of magic the patient doing far more harm than good.” Healing magic back home worked differently but since the largest part of it was handed down from the gods that made sense. Plus while everything back home had some aura of magic, it was now where near to the level this world had. Magic here seemed to be more tied to great master plan and going against that caused problems. Magic not being able to use for healing was not the only indication of that. Ever since I set foot on this world I’ve been feeling the magic of it attacking me almost, clearly saying as if I didn’t belong. This feeling of not belonging here wasn’t unfamiliar territory for me. I had a similar feeling every time I got too close to the holy capital of Vale. It wasn’t because I was evil I doubted anything evil could stand to get within eye shot of the city. It was more because I was so…chaotic would be the best word to use for it. In a holy city blessed by nearly every good aligned god out there and you’ve told them all to fuck themselves, you tend to feel them glaring at you from the heavens. “I see…well if that’s all it takes then I’ll be sure to tell her. Is there anything else Miss…?” “Oh Red Heart, Mister Roe but there is the matter of the payment you left…” “It wasn’t enough?” I was slightly shocked at the idea that I had under paid for it. “No not at all you paid far far too much. I was just going to give you back the rest.” She started to move behind the desk but I stopped her. “How much is left?” I asked as I turned around ready to leave. “Plenty… you could’ve treated half of the town with how much you left.” “Then use it for Scootaloo in case she needs medical help in the future.” I threw up a wave as I walked out of the office and made my way to the exit unable to stomach the smell of the building anymore. Once I got some distance from the place I dry heaved hard but forced myself to keep my breakfast down. I grabbed my flask and started chugging dragon’s breath as quickly as I could. Moments later I felt it taking effect my mind slightly a buzz and my stomach calm but my throat burning from the alcohol. A gasp and a head shake later I put my flask away and wander to the market place planning on picking up milk and eggs for Scootaloo. My words were slightly slurred as I paid for them thanking the mare selling them so early. On my way over pasting a strange little stall that was just opening up as the sun peaked over the horizon. A number of broads with wheels on them a few with poles and handles on them. In my slightly drunken stupor I bought a nice blue one with a helmet and pads. Letting myself inside and placed the eggs and milk in the cooler and the scooter near the door. A brief sloppy written note explaining an idea to build up her wing muscles later I walked out heading back to the city. I groaned holding my head while walking to the palace and swore a silent oath to kill the sun. Drinking more on the way only proved to worsen the hangover I was now going through. The noise of the city was only a little easier than the blinding light at moment so I walked the streets with my eyes closed. At the main gate to the castle I could hear the clang of the guard’s armor rapidly approaching me. “We got you this time Roe!” One stallion yelled at me as he got closer making to tackle me. Groaning from the yell and acting on reflex I quickly drew my kukri passing my finger over the mercy symbol. A quick flip over him and slashing across his back I groaned again from his pained scream and clang of his armor against the stone road. “ughug! Not so loud.” I said in pain and held my throbbing head with my free hand. Sadly this did not have the effect I wanted instead a mare, guessing a noble, let out a loud high pitched scream that threatened to split my head in two followed by whistles alerting the rest of the guards. I made a blind dash to the gardens having to slash through two unicorns before they could cast a spell. Even in my hung-over state I evaded the guards and started scaling one of the castle towers after putting the silver spiders on my shoulders. The shear amount of pain they caused in biting me again sobered me up a little, enough to open my eyes at least. My camouflage in place made scaling without detection easier. It was about halfway up the tower I noticed it wasn’t Luna’s or Tia’s towers. I wasn’t really feeling like crossing the entire castle’s roof so with a grunt I heaved myself onto a nearby open window. When I did I got a sight and a smell that I wasn’t excepting or hoping to see. Two stallions the large one of the two thrusting his hips forward plugging his stallion hood in and out of the flanks of the smaller one. The two joined as they were the smaller one lying on the bed his legs wrapped around the waist of his larger lover their fingers laced together as gazed into the other’s eyes. Another powerful thrust of the larger one’s hips force an almost feminine moan from the smaller one as his member shot out his seed covering his own chest and face. I reeled back from the unexpected sight and scent that caused me to fall backwards off the window. I recovered quickly enough to see the ground rapidly approaching me. Throwing my left arm out and with a flick of my wrist a barbed anchor and chain fired from the bracer under my sleeve embedding itself in the wall. The chains mere 20 feet became taught quickly yanking my shoulder out of socket and slamming me into the wall with a crunch busting a few ribs nearly causing a scream of pain. I held it in gasping in pain with my head against the stone surface and planting my feet and my free hand against the wall. A painful flick of my dislocated arm the anchor released and the chain retracted back into the bracer. Climbing back down with one bad arm throbbing in pain was just as unpleasant as the last time it happened. “Hault in the name of the Princess!” A guard shouted at me as soon as I got back on the ground making me pin my ears down. It was at the point I noticed I was surrounded by 8 guards their armor clanging loudly. “For the love of the gods stop the noise.” I complained as I garbed my kukri making the guard charge at me. The two pegasusi were the quickest but not my concern at the moment, the three unicorns were. I dodge rolled past the pegasusi giving one a slash across the back dropping him then jumped straight back into one of the one of the three earth ponies trying to charge. My weight coupled with the weight of his armor knocked him off balance and fell backward. I continued moving rolling with the fall and using my legs like a spring dashed to the far left unicorn. A flick and twist of my wrist sent the blade across his throat and he quickly fell in heap. The sound of to spells heading my way made me roll onto the unicorn I just down and dropping my blade as I took him with me. The spells impacted with a small explosion making me groan again from the noise. My good hand free now I reach into my belt and threw a flash stone blinding the group briefly. Moving forward I scooped up my blade and dispatched the other two unicorns before they could cast another reckless spell. The remaining pegasus charged bringing down his sword aiming to cleave me in half. Passing my finger over the “sundering” symbol I brought my blade to meet his sword. My blade passed through his like butter the cut length of his sword stuck into the ground by the tip and returning to the mercy symbol I slashed him from shoulder to hip. As he fell I charge to the earth ponies that were helping their friend get up and with a wide arching swing took all three of them down. A massive bright flash and a pop brought my attention to the sky were I saw very pissed off Celestia dive bombing a look of pure hate in her eyes. Luna was right behind her “sister” overlooking the scene with a stern look on her face. As Tia descended her normal white dress burst into flames bright golden armor took its place and a large white and gold claymore in her hands. I stood my ground raising my arm wondering if my bow could take the impact without breaking. Tia’s giant blade came screaming down bright orange flames coming off it. The blade was suddenly blocked by Luna, like Tia her dress was gone and the same armor she had as Nightmare took its place. Tia’s eyes burned with shock and betrayal as her claymore impacted with Luna’s halberd. “Luna why!? He has slaughtered our little ponies and you defend him why?!” Tia screamed and her lover and making me drop my blade again and cover my ears. “Look around sister! How could he slaughter them without drawing a single drop of blood?!” Luna shouted back in a booming voice and I fell to the ground about able to take the noise anymore. “W-what?” Tia stuttered as she gazed at the down guards finally noticing the gentle raise and fall of their chests. “H-how did…” “I sensed that they had entered the realm of dreams sister.” Luna carefully pushes the claymore back and gripped Celestia’s hand. “Calm thyself Celestia and look before acting.” I was able to pull myself from the ground and start pour water from my flask on the faces of the three earth pony guards a few quick coughs and head shaking later they where awake again. “Good hustle boys, but better luck next time.” I hissed as I picked up and put away my kukri. The two alicorns looked on in confusion then a grimace as I slammed my shoulder into the tower wall popping it back in place. Grunting and hissing in pain I slowly placed my arm in the belt of my quiver using it as improvised sling. I let out a sigh of relief as I felt the pain dulling and relaxed my arm. When I looked back at the rulers they had confused yet stern looks on their faces. I could only think of one appropriate response. “What?” “So let me get this straight. You took it upon yourself to give Captain Armor the chance to train the troops by being an infiltrator. But you failed to inform us or the Captain that you would sometimes “not be in the mood” and use the front door. And we had to spend the last hour ensuring the populace that it was just a training exercise. Also in the process dislocated your shoulder. All because you got drunk and were dealing with your hang over.” Celestia said a little louder than she needed to her left eye twitching. She tapped on the table of the gazebo we had gone to with her finger. Both of the sisters were back in the royal dresses all of us seated at the table. Tia looked ready blow her top but Luna for some reason seemed to trying to hold back her giggles. “I said I do stupid things when I’m hung over what more do you want?” I asked as I smile tiredly at the maid that had brought the items I requested. Using my right arm I cracked the egg into the tall glass and put a dab of the hot sauce over the yolk. The alicorn’s looks shifted to slightly disgusted as I poured some of the pickle brine into the glass. Confusion was added to the look as I took the fine near powder-like coffee grounds and made two lines. They gasped as I quickly snorted the coffee lines and quickly chugged the egg mixture. I shivered in slight disgust as my face contorted forcing down the veil mixture. I heard a slight thud as the maid that had brought it out fainted on the spot. My headache was fading fast as washed my mouth out with water swallowing. I let out a smile and chuckle at the green faces of the guards and the sisters. “I guess you’ve never heard of a prairie oyster?” “Wh-ugh Why did you drink that?” Luna asked looking like she was doing all she could to keep from retching Tia wasn’t looking much better. “What can I say they are great for hangovers, but back to why I am here.” I quickly gave a rundown of what Scootaloo told me. Tia looked heartbroken while Luna was outraged both promising to look into the matter. That’s when I caught the sound of hoof steps approaching. “Auntie Tia, Auntie Luna, Good morning to you!” An obviously privilege stallion called out waving with a smile on his face. He was tall with a white coat and blonde mane wearing a white suit of some kind. Close behind him was a shorter stallion with a sandy coat and dark brown mane wearing a black suit. I guessed he was some sort of assistant. “Ah Blue Blood good morning to you as well.” Celestia said switching to her motherly ruler act. “What brings you out here so early?” She asked when they got to the table. “I heard the stallion that gave my “dear mother” a piece of his mind was here and I just had to see him for myself.” He said looking to me and I stood up half excepting a fight. As I looked him over it was uncanny at the resemblance. Were it not for the more masculine features he could have passed for Platinum. He stepped closer to me and looked into my eyes an unreadable expression on his face. Then he suddenly smiled and gave me a hug making me wince because of my shoulder. Thanks to the coffee grounds up my nose I hadn’t been able to catch his scent but at this close range it was impossible to ignore. The hug over he stepped back and smiled wider up at me. “I simply cannot thank you enough Ambassador my life has been sooooo much more enjoyable with that hag of a mother mine out of the city.” I blinked a times confused and reached out with my good arm offering him a hand shake which he quickly took. “If you ever need anything, and I do mean anything please me know I’d consider it my honor to help you.” “Um..sure I’ll be sure to remember that Blood…” I said slightly unsure how to take this turn of events. “Splendid! absolutely splendid!” He gave a quick smile and bow then turned walking off. “Sorry that I can’t stay and chat but I simply have too much work to do, come along Marker.” He addressed his assistant as he walked passed him. Marker as I was guessing his name quickly nodded but instead of following he walked up to me. “Thank you so much.” He whispered with blushing cheeks then turned to catch up with Blue Blood. I sat down back in my chair with a thump then looked over to the sisters again. They both shared a slightly worried look as they gazed back at me their cheeks ever so slightly flushed. “Yes I know, and yes I’ll keep it a secret.” I said switching to Elysium once the stallions were out of ear shot. “I guess his mother doesn’t approve of his love life?” “Yes she is VERY traditional.” Celestia said with a frown and relaxing slightly. “Well…I’ve seen stranger…” I sighed as I rubbed my temple gently. “I think I need to sleep off the rest of this hang over I’ll see you to later I guess.” “Sleep well Roe.” Luna said as we all stood going about our business. The Void Loud shrieks echoed throughout the void as a vaguely humanoid shape struggled against the chains binding it place. The chains clanged and jingled as it writhed trying to free its self. “Yes Yes I know my dear but after what you did today I simply can’t trust to you to be free.” The figure screamed loudly pure rage shaking the void. “I know I know and you’ll get your time I promise, but until then you have to set and watch.” Discord said with a snap of his eagle talon a TV popping up before the figure. “And since I now have to delay my wonderful return to Equestria you can set down and be quiet.” The figure screamed again, savagely trying to get to the image on the screen. “There is no keeping you quiet is there?” Discord sighed deeply and pulled his ears off his head tossing them away as made his way to his chair with a chess board floating upside down beside. Discord stared at the chair in question. “Ahem Discord made his way to the chair.” Discord looked up into the void. “Really? I mean Really? You are seriously using this tired old cliché.” “….Umn…..Yes?” Discord face palms hard with a loud smack. “Do you really not have anything better than that? Honestly the entire crazy chess board that only I could possibly understand the rules to?” “You got a better idea?” “No not really but I’ll do the short hand version for you.” “Discord twirls his beard making vague notions about what side he is on and wither or not Roe is important and deadlines. There I did what you was going do in probably a few hundred words too many when the readers could tell where you was going the second you let them know it was me.” Discord said with a smug grin. “……I guess you have a point.” “Good now say you’re sorry for taking so long to get this out.” “Sorry people been fighting writers block ill try to get the next one out faster.” “Very good LonelySoul” “Shut up Discord.”
Chapter One: Prophecies of a Dying StarStar Swirl the bearded a stallion any unicorn studying magic knows. His work in the field of magic unrivaled expect for the two goddesses of the sun and moon. However only a select few knew of his greatest gift and his greatest curse he was a prophet. From the moment he gained his mark his life and the lives of those around him changed forever. He foretold of the dark king’s raise to power, the corruption of the moon and its return and those who would restore her. His fate to never bare the elements, the return of the mad god, and how he would meet his end. He now lies on his death bed wheezing painfully for the life giving air he needs as his closest and oldest friend holds his hand giving him comfort in his final hours. He slowly and painfully looks over to the solar princess Celestia heartbroken at her state. Her normal motherly smile replaced with a mournful frown tears poring form her purple eyes. Her sorrow two fold having just banished her sister. Now her dear friend dying right before her and powerless to stop it. Her corporial mane laying flat against her coat and fiery red with so much of her magic used up her ethereal multi-colored one no longer present. Star Swirl always like it much better this way in his opinion made her look far more mature than that pastel rainbow she liked so much. And if he had to be honest made her look far sexier and dangerous even with that motherly smile of hers maybe even more so because of it. Her pure white coat usually so clean was marred by numerous bandages and blood stains her battle with Nightmare Moon having only taken place barely a day ago and she was recovering slowly having not even removed her tattered dress too overcome by grief. Giving her hand a weak squeeze getting her attention he spoke softly his voice cracking and rasping from sickness. “I’m sorry Tia had I the strength to aid thee I….” “No! Star do not blame thy self thou dist warn us not to fight the Nightmare and we did not listen.” Celestia cut him off. The solar princess leaned in tenderly nuzzling his cheek as she held his hand tighter whispering to him. “Tis our fault for trying to reason with our corrupted sister. Tis our fault we are in such shambles. Let it not worry thou we shall be fine save thy strength.” “Saving my strength or not Tia I know I die before the sun sets this day.” Giving her a sad smile he nuzzles her back. Setting up right once more she returns his smile equally sad. “Thou always have be right don’t you Star?” Chuckling weakly his smile becomes more gleefully. “Thou know it sun flanks.” Celestia’s cheeks brighten with a rosy tint slightly embarrassed by the old playful nickname. “It’s been a long time since thou last called us that.” Star strokes his bread thoughtfully as he thinks. “Hmm…some twenty years or so if my memories right.” “Twenty-three” Celestia answered with a small smirk. “Ha! Now who always has to be right?” The dying stallion let out joyous laughs the first ones since his sickness had taken hold. It was cut short when he began coughing painfully bringing his free hand to his muzzle to cover it. Celestia leaned down and carefully strokes his grey mane feeling helpless. His coughing slowly fading slowly pulled his hand away from his muzzle bright red blood covering his palm as a little more stained his lips. Celestia grabbing a damp cloth cleans the blood from his lips then his hand new tears springing from her eyes. “Fret not Tia I have known this day would come since I was clot I am at peace with my death.” “We wish thou had been happy with thee’s life my friend.” “Who said I wasn’t Tia? But it’s the future that concerns me now…” His wrinkled face frowning deeply in concern a look that Celestia knew all too well. “What does thou mean Star? Thee has already told us how to purify our sister and the trails the new bearers must undertake. What could have thee so worried?” Turning his head to her he makes direct eye contact with her something he didn’t do often despite being her closest friend. Eyes are the windows to the soul or so they say but to Star Swirl they were so much more. Especially when those eyes belong to an ailcorn they become a window to the infinite depths of power to those talented enough to access it. As he did once again the future became clouded his visions of the new element bearers always held true. The lesson they would learn the life events that would shape their destinies and the density of Equis all held firm. The how’s the whys and who’s however were always shifting and shrouded in shadow. It was something he could never understand how fate could be set in stone as it had been since time began only to change so wildly when Luna would return. The flow of time ever shifting from her return to the birthing of a new alicorn only for all the future beyond that to become impossible for him to see. Letting out a deep frustrated and tired sigh he forced himself to set up in bed and rest his back against the head board Celestia helping get comfortable. She waited patiently for a few moments letting her friend catch his breath the small excursion leaving him winded. “Tia I have told you a great many things about the future but there are somethings you must know that frighten me to the core of my being even more so than death…. I cannot see beyond the crowning of the student….” Celestia blinks a few times she had known Star since he was colt he had always bragged that he could see all things past, present, and future. A gross exaggeration to be sure however never not once in his life had he ever admitted to not being able to see. “What does thou mean Star thee said that we needn’t worry beyond that point and thus no point in telling us about it.” Dropping his head looking down at his sheets “I lied… I was afraid…afraid for you for all of Equis. When the stars aid in bringing Luna back to you she will bring something back with her. Something that I fear may change all fate for Equis.” Celestia was speechless what was he trying to say that she should have killed her sister? Or was he warning her of something else entirely? Why couldn’t he see beyond the ascension? Her thoughts were interrupted once Star Swirl’s grip became vice like. “Tia...I haven’t much strength left and I must give you my very first and my final prophecy. The prophecy that has haunted me my entire life. Tell no pony of this keep no records of this promise me this Celestia.” The look on his face scared her that was something that never happened. He had always been the serious type and more than a little arrogant and not once cowardly in anyway. But to see him so wracked with fear unnerved her taking his hand in both of hers she gently nodded. “I promise Star Swirl.” He couldn’t help but smile at her whenever she dropped the royal we he knew she was paying attention to what was happening. Griping her hands tightly he lowered his head once more as he channeled every ounce of magic he could muster into his horn. The room glowed with magical power and would blind any pony other than the royal alicorn setting beside him. All the books in his room the sheet on bed his bread, Celestia’s mane her wings even the few loose bricks in the walls shifted and floated slightly from the display of power. Raising his head slowly he opened his eyes only for them to shine bright green as he entered what would be his final prophetic trance. When he spoke it was with the power of the eons thousands of voices speaking as one. “Born in darkness and nursed by pain, became spider queen’s bane, grey as the stone that been its home, in the darkness the light shines, the one that meets time, on the full moon’s light, it shall be the greatest blight, blood and fang, tooth and claw, the flesh of all shall enter its maw, sun and moon when smiles its boon felt for miles, in the forest bonds forged, among the snow a shattered gorge, body of beast soul not in the least, touched by the dead it knows no end, it bares the marks of pain its spirit forever shamed, heavy the crown upon its head as it weeps for the newly dead, redeemer or destroyer, monster or messiah lost one in need of peace, its torment shall never cease.” As the power left his body everything returned to its place many small thumps as he slowly slumped over Celestia catching him his eyes wide, blank, and lifeless. Again tears begin staining her cheeks pulling him close to her and burying her face in the crock of his neck as she cried loud and shamelessly screaming in misery his body no longer drawing breath. Hearing the mournful cries of their princess servants and nobles alike rush to the door of Star Swirl’s room their hearts breaking at the sight before them. Celestia cried for what seemed like hours to her before she could regain any of her composure. Pulling his body away from her and tenderly closing his eyes with her delicate fingers and planting a kiss on each on them. “I shall miss you my faithful student…my dearest friend…Star Swirl” ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ It was a cold but clear winter’s day when Celestia spread the late Star Swirl’s ashes among what use to be the castle gardens. Now nothing more than ruined stone and glass a giant head stone for him. Celestia knew this was his favorite spot of the castle he left no will but she was plenty confident he would approve. As she finish she looked to the destroyed castle she had considered rebuilding but there were too many recent and painful memories and knew she couldn’t stay here. “We’ve gathered everything you requested from the castle your majesty we can depart whenever you’re ready.” “Thank you my little pony we shall leave at once.” Celestia place the urn that once held the ashes of her friend on the ground and walk past the guard that escorted her. She had very nearly recovered psychically from the battle with her sister a few weeks ago and her mane had returned to its multi-colored ethereal state. But her mind was still very troubled. The loneliness that was still ahead of her the grief of losing her friend and sister in nearly the same day would have broken any other mare. Not Celestia though she couldn’t afford to be broken not when she had so much to do. Stepping into the royal carriage she pause to look at the castle that had been her home for nearly 300 years and now she would be returning to the castle of her parents the pain of their passing to the next realm having dulled enough to return. “Sister…I shall see again on the longest day of the thousandth year.”
Chapter Two: Return and ArrivalTwilight Sparkle daughter of Twilight Velvet foals story writer and Night Light retired royal guard, sister to Shining Armor, personal student to princesses Celestia, and currently fighting for her life. She stood on her shaky hooves backing away slightly from the terrifying Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn stood just about 5’10 not including her horn her black coat seeming to drink in the faint light of the moon making the shadows grow larger and even more frightening. Donned in her grey steel armor spikes extending out from her pauldrons, bracers, and knee plates making her look even more intimidating. Twilight meanwhile was clad in nothing more than a blue and purple plaid knee length skirt a white button up shirt and a black vest bearing her cutie mark to say she was woefully under prepared would be a laughable understatement. Eyeing the elements Twilight stopped her back pedaling and began pushing power into her horn and she charged the Nightmare. If I don’t stop her now Equestria..no all of Equis is doomed! Please Celestia let this work. Twilight felt her hooves impact the stone floor of the ruined castle her arms pumped as she tried to run as fast as she could to her target. With a raised eyebrow and a deadpan expression the dark mare spoke sounding bored and insulted. “You’re kidding right?” Gritting her teeth in anger the alicorn charged toward the smaller unicorn her black halberd raised high in the air. “Then you shall die before you have a chance to enjoy our eternal night!!!!” The insane mare roared as she closed the distance swinging her weapon down aiming to cleave the younger mare’s head in half. In matter of nearly an instant Twilight and Nightmare both heard a faint whistling sound as she teleported behind the dark mare still running to the elements only to hear the mare scream in pain looking back over her shoulder she could see the Nightmare clutching her bleeding hand an arrow sticking out of it. The dark mare’s weapon hitting the ground with clang as she removed the arrow, caught completely off guard Nightmare quickly looked around the room trying to locate the source however her search quickly came to halt as the back of her left knee struck by another black arrow. She roared in pain as she quickly whipped her head around charging horn and firing a blast of magic knocking out the wall with an explosion. In the flash of light from the blast she couldn’t be sure but swore she seen a figure’s shadow and made another blast knocking out another wall. Twilight in the mean time taking advantage of the distraction placed her hands on the elements and began charging her spell. Come on come on just a little spark please. Sensing Twilight’s magic Nightmare whipped around despite her injuries quickly teleporting beside the lavender unicorn. Incasing her in magic lifted the young pony into the air. “You little fool you think can outwit Nightmare Moo AAARRGGHHHH!!!!!” The mare’s outburst cut short by another two arrows was fired from the shadows into her wings from behind and breaking her hold on Twilight. As the unicorn was released she notices a figure behind the Nightmare as the angry alicorn charge a much larger blast reaching out a hand to the figure Twilight cried. “LOOK OUT!!” The Nightmare could only grin even though she was going to blast out that wall anyway the unicorn gave away her compatriot’s location. Knowing with certainty where the archer now was she doubled the power of the spell determined to kill the one that had wounded her so. As she released the spell and it made its way to the target she just now noticed that somehow the arrows in her knee and wings had disappeared. Pushing that mystery aside as it wouldn’t in mere moments as the archer would soon be dead or so she thought. The figure leap from the shadows away from her spell’s impact point she couldn’t make out much of the figure only that it wore a hood and had the vague shape of a biped. However that was nearly an afterthought as she watched the figure with deft precision pull four arrows from its quiver the nock of each one expertly place between its fingers. As the arrow heads left the quiver they glowed as brightly as troches. She watched as if frozen the spell sailing past her intended target the archer readied each arrow as it drew its bow. With a fearful gasp she watched as the archer released the bowstring the arrows began flying toward her the horror in her chest increased as the four arrows had somehow become eight and struck her. Nightmare’s spell impacted the wall and exploded creating a bright flash and dust cloud the force of the blast sent twilight and the archer flying backward Twilight nearly at the entrance to the room and the arch on the remain wall to the right of her. Twilight shaking herself briefly and holding her aching head she could see Nightmare Moon standing with her back toward her. The unicorn’s eyes were quickly drawn to the elements or rather where they were. With a terror filled gasp Twilight spoke. “Gaahh the elements they’re…..” She couldn’t bring herself to finish the sentence the elements of harmony had been scattered. Nightmare Moon weakly and slowly turned around cackling slightly the eight arrows that had went straight through her armor and lodged in her chest making breathing and movement difficult. As her blood flowed from her wound the arrows vanished with the arrows gone the blood flowed more freely quickly forming a puddle at her hooves. With strained breath the Mare in the moon spoke. “You’ve…..failed…..you’ve both failed the elements are no more.” As she coughed she charged magic though her horn beginning to heal herself. “My eternal night begins NOOWWAAHHHGGGG!!!!!!” The alicrom screamed in pain as another eight glowing arrows quickly pierced her flesh and dropping her to her knees. Twilight quickly whipped her head around the source of the arrows. The archer was tall she noticed only slightly shorter than Celestia and wore a hood and was already reaching for more arrows. Even prone as she was Nightmare wasn’t going to go down that easily and fired multiple volleys of magic bolts at the arched forcing him to begin running and dodging. The elements may have been destroyed and while Twilight wasn’t a fighter she wasn’t going to let that archer fight Nightmare Moon all by its self she quickly stood back up on her hooves watching the archer dodge and weave around the volleys of magical bolts intent on killing it. As the unicorn began to charge a spell she heard a familiar voice with an unmistakable southern twang. “The cavalry is here Twilight.” Applejack proudly proclaimed. Twilight could feel a tear run down her furry cheek at how happy she was that her friend had come to help her. The archer had another arrow ready to fly as it dodges around the bolts of magic when the lavender bipedal unicorn shouted out. “You think the elements of harmony can be destroyed just like that Nightmare Moon. Well you’re wrong because the spirits of those elements are right here” The archer looked behind the unicorn to see five other colorful equines. Wondering where that mare might be going with this the arch let the arrow fly shattering the dark alicorn’s other knee making her drop to them as she cursed in pain. Despite the nightmare’s cry of pain the unicorn continued. As she spoke the splintered remains of the orbs gathered around the mares. “Applejack who reassured me I would be safe represents the element of honesty! Fluttershy who tamed an angry beast with her compassion is the element of kindness! Pinkie Pie by giggling in the face of danger banished fear is the element of laughter!” Nightmare moon raised her head and the archer could see a growing fear on her face. Since she hadn’t shown if the tiniest amount of fear since the battle began the archer started moving toward once of the nearby pillars seeking shelter from whatever was about to happen as Twilight continued. “Rarity who brightened a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift is the element of generosity! And Rainbow Dash how could not abandon her friends for her heart’s desire is the element of loyalty! These five ponies got use threw every change you threw at us!” The archer now safely behind a pillar raised an eyebrow gently muttering. “And what did you do to be this ballsy? What’s with these horses and talking so much in battle?” The dark mare rose to her hooves once more thou with noticeable difficulty. “But you don’t have the sixth element you couldn’t make the spark so it doesn’t matter you die here!” The lavender mare eyes her eyes as she spoke confidently. “You’re wrong there was a spark a spark from within.” She turned to face the other mares. “The spark I felt when they came to help me. The spark from when I came to understand that you five are my friends!” As she finished a bright light shined from above her head and surrounded her. “You see Nightmare Moon when the other elements are joined by that spark they create the sixth element the element of magic!” The fragments of the elements came closer to their equine counterparts forming necklaces for the five newcomers and a tiara for Twilight. As they did the bright light increased Twilight open her eyes and they shined with power as twin rainbow shot out from the gathered mares arching its way to the bleeding Nightmare Moon screaming as the rainbow beam engulfed her. With a bright flash of light that the archer had to cover its eyes with an arm it was all over. While the ponies took notice of their new jewelry the archer walked over to where Nightmare mare had been standing. There lying on the grown it saw pale blue mare if the archer had to guess only slightly taller that the six present. She was suffering from the same wounds inflicted upon the dark alicorn. While not an expert in magic or what just happened the archer did know these wounds were mortal. At that point the sun began to rise as the archer put away the bow hearing a calm motherly voice speak to the mares. Ignoring what was happening and reaching into a pouch on its belt pulling out a tiny vial and cradled the mares head. She was shaking and cold from blood loss it could see the life fading from her eyes. Eyes that no longer held hate within them only fear and guilt something the archer knew well. Pulling the cork out of the vial the archer gently placed it to her lips whispering gently. “Drink this it will save you.” The mare grabbing the archer’s hand swallowed the red liquid as that motherly voice came to attention. “Now if only another will as..LUNA!!” The archer quickly snapped around to see a bolt of magic launching straight at the two of them. Said bolt of magic coming a very pissed off white mare. In a split second decision the archer quickly scooped up the prone mare before it and threw her to the side several feet away landing with a pained thug the mare was out of harm’s way. The archer only had just enough time to bring its arms up to shield its self from the blast. The spell hit hard sending the archer skidding and smoking a few yards toward one of the blown out walls before the archer righted its self and began running into the nearby forest clearing the gorge with a mighty running leap and growling in frustration. The white alicorn quickly flew over to the smaller wounded mare seeing the shape she was in tears started pouring down her face. “Luna my sister what did that thing do to you!?!” The six mares behind the alicorn shouted at that little revelation. “Sister!” Luna coughed softly slowly feeling her body starting to heal. “Sister… why did..thou..attack..my savoir?” “Savoir? Luna that thing it..” “Celestia!” Luna shouted as best she could in her state but already feeling her strength returning. “That archer…bought time..for the element bearers..to arrive and cleanse us.. as well as gave us this.” She weakly lifted the empty vial. “Whatever this medicine was it works quickly our strength is already returning and the bleeding has stopped.” Proving her point Luna reached to a puncture hole in her midnight blue dress and wiped away the blood the wound closing and healing before their very eyes. The element bears gathered around at this point and stared with wide eyed amazement. “Luna the archer truly?…” Luna merely nodded in response. Celestia wilted at that the one that had saved her sister from cretin death she had lashed out at in over protective rage. “Princess while it seems princess Luna is healing quickly I feel we should get her to a hospital.” Her faithful student pointed out. With a nod Celestia charged her horn and teleported them all to Ponyville medical. Leaving the castle of the royal pony sisters vacant expect for a single spider that had watched the exchanged between the sisters. Turning away in began crawling back up the wall preparing to relay what it saw to its master. Author's Note Well nothing really to add but letting everyone know now the chapter leanght im hoping atleast well be getting longer. Please don't judge the first attempt too harshly and happy reading.
Chapter Three: Recovery and InvitationsThe appearance of eight mares one of which being the ruler of the land cause quite the understandable commotion at Ponyville medical. With a quick word of authority Luna had been rushed to intensive care and while healing quickly the doctors insisted the she be kept overnight just to be safe. Luna was brought into a small private room in the outpatient wing with two unicorn solar guard standing watch. Celestia sat next to her sister as nurse Red Heart finished taking the lunar princess’ vitals for the fifth time in the last twenty minutes at Celestia’s insistence to know if her sister was alright. This level of coddling while Luna appreciated it was wearing on her nerves and with her slowly rising blood pressure and heart rate it was showing. The beeping from the heart monitor the strange paper like gown she had been forced to wear her under garments and dress taken to be washed and repaired. Coupled with all the sights, sounds, and unfamiliar words and phrases she was hearing made her surprised that she hadn’t already blown up at the next pony to speak. “Well princess it seems her blood pressure and heart rate are a little elevated but is otherwise fine.” Nurse Red Heart had to bite tongue to keep from adding in. “And few you was treating me like this mine would be up too” “Is something wrong with her? Please bring the--” “ENOUGH!!” Luna interrupted her sister with the booming royal ailcorn voice. “Sister we are fine and only need our rest. Something that your insistent coddling over our conduction is preventing form happening. Doubly so when thee should be looking for the archer so thy can apologize to him.” “Yes Luna your right of course.”Celestia’s eras fell slightly before springing back up. “Did you say him?” Luna nodded slowly “Yes sister though it was hard to tell the mask he wore muffled his voice we are confident that the archer is male. However we do not believe he is a pony.”Celestia raise an eyebrow and motioned for her to continue. “The mask he wore it was much too flat to be a pony and his eyes far too small. If we were to speculate it would seem likely his kind do not rely on their eyes.” “So you do not recognize his species then?” Celestia ask slight worry in her voice. Luna shook her head slowly as she struggled to keep her eyes open fatigue beginning to overtake her.“Tis…hard to *yawwwnnnn*….say sister” “I see” With a gentle nod of her head Celestia dismissed Red Heart before looking back to her sister gripping her hand tightly. When the door closed and the two sisters were in private the solar princess quickly sound proofed the room and nuzzled Luna’s cheek affectionately tears streaming down her face. “Luna I’m so sorry for banishing you Luna I tried….i tried so hard to..” Celestia was cut off once by Luna placing her hand on Celestia’s cheek and a tender kiss on the lips as tears streamed down the lunar princess’ own cheeks. “We know you did sister we was very aware while we were…her….and we are sorry as well.” Cradling Luna in her arms Celestia kissed Luna herself tenderly but passionately as their heads tilted they both hummed in pleasure having not felt each other in a thousand years. Luna wanted nothing more than to catch up on lost time but she was too tired and could barely keep her eyes open. Breaking the kiss she looked up into Celestia’s eyes looking at her as sternly as she could. “Find him Tia and make this..right….we must….” Luna drifted off to sleep mid sentence her body slowly relaxing into the realm of sleep. Chuckling gently Celestia leaned down kissing Luna on the lips once more before gently whispering. “I will my night princess.”For a few minutes Celestia merely watch the smaller alicorn sleep slowly stroking her hand. The solar princess had a sea of emotions flowing through her mind joy, relief, sorrow, but most of all worry. The archer had nearly killed Nightmare Moon and Luna with her that sent a chill up white alicorn’s spine. She and Luna both while they didn’t age they weren’t immortal they could still be killed and today was a close call for Luna. Celestia while wanting to find the archer and offer an apology she now had another reason entirely. Thanks to the account of the battle courtesy of Twilight and Luna she knew the archer was dangerous and needed to be watched carefully. Treating him like a criminal would do her no favors as it might spur him to alley with the griffons, minotaurs or some other force on Equis. Then there was the prophecy Star Swirl had left her. Was this archer the force that prevented him for seeing past Twilight’s ascension? Or was it something else all together. Giving a farewell kiss on Luna’s cheek Celestia look over into the mirror and made herself presentable again. Opening the door to the room with a quick flex of her magic she dispelled the sound proofing charm where she was greeted by her student and her new friends. Twilight was the first to step forward looking up at her mentor expectantly. “Is Princess Luna alright?” With her trademarked motherly smile Celestia nodded slowly. “The doctors say she will be just fine after a good rest. If all goes well she’ll be able to return home tomorrow as we will as well.”Twilight Deflated slightly at that. “Is there something wrong my faithful student?” Twilight nervously fidgeted “It’s nothing princess just I now know the magic of friendship and now I have to leave them.” Celestia’s smile brightened as she looked to the young purple and green drake standing next to her student. “Spike take a note please….” The fallowing day held a massive celebration for the return of the night princess that lasted from noon to midnight. Singing and dancing all thought-out Ponyvile and was all watched carefully by a lone spider atop town hall. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ “Ah still can’t believe tha princess gave us all’a us tickets to tha Grand Galloping Gala.” The orange earth pony mare with a blonde mane and tail wearing denim overalls and a red plaid shirt with a Stetson hat exclaimed as she took another bite out of the apple pie in front of her. It wasn’t as good as the Apple family’s but it was by no means a bad pie. Her body was easily the most muscled of her friends but still held her feminine beauty well toned shapely legs, rump and above average bust all hidden by her work clothes. “Oh oh oh oh I know AppleJack first we all like awww… then we were like YAY!!! And now im all super nervouscited. And and and oooooooo!!!! I just can’t set still!!!!!!!!!!!!!.” The bubbly pink on pink earth pony demonstrated as she bounded over to the counter of the bakery to restock her plate with sugary baked goods. Her blue knee length dress and white apron on the front creating a lifting effect on her bust which the town’s folk had come to the seeming sound theory that Pinkie’s breasts absorbed the excess calories the she ate. Seeing as of the mares in town she was one of the two that required custom made bras. The other being the town mail mare “Derpy” Hooves. “Pinks you can’t set still away.” The blue coated and rainbow manned pegasus mare quipped as she took a drink from her milkshake. She wore blue-ish grey windbreaker pants and a skin tight tube top reaching from just over her belly button to well over her nearly flat chest. With reflective neon orange and yellow stripes about an inch wide a piece running down the sides, front and back as standard safety protocol for the local weather team. The outfit didn’t show much but because how tightly it clung to her managed to leave little to the imagination on her torso. “True as that may be Rainbow Dash for once I can’t truly blame her I’m quite beside myself too.” The sophisticated the white unicorn mare with a purple curly styled mane wearing a black knee length tight skirt and button up blouse that matched her mane responded as Pinkie returned to the table in windowed corner near the entrance. Looking around the table viewing all the sweet bakery items made her sigh as she looked down at her tea trying to decide if she could indulge herself for once. “Me too Rarity I’m so excited I could just scream. YAY!” Said scream was just barely louder than a quiet speaking voice in a library. The screamer in question was a buttery yellow pegasus with a long soft pink mane and tail. She wore white long sleeve top and green dress nearly reaching her dainty hooves hiding her otherwise shapely but modest figure. Sitting in the corner she looked around the table to see her friends looking at her with raise brows making her shrink back slightly hiding behind her mane. “Was I too loud? I’m sorry…” “No not at all Fluttershy it was just unexpected that’s all darling.” Rarity smile at her shy friend and noticed somepony was being even more quite. “Twilight darling is everything alright you don’t seem very excited about this.” Twilight looked back over to her unicorn friend upon realizing she had been spoken to. She was wearing what had become her signature look of busy librarian. A sweater vest matching her coat over a short sleeve shirt with a skirt. “Sorry my mind is elsewhere at the moment.” “Thinkin about some stallion you’ll meet at tha gala?” Applejack grinned nudging Twilight. “WHAT!?! No no nothing like that.” Twilight stammered as she tried to push down the blush that made its way onto her cheeks. “No I was just wondering if the princess had gotten any word about the archer. It’s been two weeks and nopony in the guard has seen neither hide nor hair of him not even the tiny hint of a trace of him in the Everfree. I worry that maybe the injuries he got form that spell were too great…” “You don’t think that princess Celestia actually….you know….” Fluttershy couldn’t bring herself to finish the thought it was just too horrible. Shaking her head Twilight tried to re assure the kind Pegasus. “I really don’t think so at least not on purpose it’s just not like her. To be honest I didn’t even think she even knew spells that could hurt anypony.” The young drake that had been sitting next to adoptive big sister broke from his staring at a cretin white unicorn finally adding to the conversation. “Well Twi the princess is over a thousand years old in all that time I’m sure she’s needed such spells in the past after all she DID have to fight Nightmare Moon.” The drake stood at about half the height of the mares at the table and wore a casual slacks and a button up short sleeve shirt both a much darker shade of his own purple scales. Twilight let out a heavy sigh as she nodded. “I know spike it’s just strange I mean she has to deal with the pressures of ruling Equestria and not once have I even seen her raise her voice let alone attack somepony.” “Well I recken if somepony I didn’t know was hoverin’ over ma kin like d’at id probably give’m a buck right up side they’re head ma self.” The apple framer added sipping some coffee. The group all nodded in agreement all having families of their own understood the need to protect them. “Well its gettin’ late suppose we all hit the hay-” Applejack was interrupted by a loud thump on the door to Sugar Cube Corner. “…soon? What in tarnation was that?” She slowly walked over to the door as the rest of the mares and Spike got up from the table. Reaching the door she slowly opened it peaking out through the crack seeing no one she opened the door fully pulling it inside only for everyone to gasp at what was impaled on the door. A single black arrow with a scroll tied around it emblazed with a pink and white starburst on it matching Twilight’s cutie mark perfectly. Grabbing the arrow and pulling it out of the door Applejack turning to her friend. “Uh…Twi..i think you got mail.” “That’s the same kind of arrow the archer used against Nightmare moon.” Taking the arrow she returned to her seat and sat the arrow down on it charging her horn she prodded the arrow slowly with her magic. “Yo! Twilight what are you waiting for open it up already!” Rainbow said failing her arms and wings excitedly. Shaking her head Twilight continued scanning the arrow. “No Rainbow it’s not that simple it may have some kind of dangerous magic on it.” “Oh come on Twilight you’re just being paranoid.” The blue peagsus complained. “Rainbow I seen the archer turn four glowing arrows into eight I’m not taking a chance. The fact I am picking up an unfamiliar magic doesn’t make me feel any better.” “Do you think it’s dangerous Twilight?” Spike asked as he clung to the back of her the chair she was setting in fear evident in his voice. The rest of the group backing away from the arrow and eyeing it cautiously. “Not sure, it’s unlike any magic I’ve felt before but doesn’t feel evil so that’s a plus right?” she smiled as she released her magic. Taking the arrow in her hands once more she slowly untied the scroll. The entire room held their breath in anticipation as one end of the scroll fell free a small jade earring fell onto the table making everyone gasp but none were louder than Rarity. And she quickly moved to grab it but Twilight’s quick thinking stopped her before she could. “Oh darling why are you stopping me that earring absolutely beautiful the design the style the-” “The massive amounts of unknown magic following within it.” Twilight cut her off with the biggest “are you seriously doing this” faces as Rarity blushed deeply the rest of the group sharing Twilight’s look. “I admit its beautiful Rarity but we have to be careful with it there might have been a warning on this scroll.” Using a fork she carefully poked and pushed it to the center of the table as she finishes freeing the scroll from the arrow. Sensing no magic in it or the scroll she set the arrow aside and unrolled the parchment for all to see. Its contents surprised them all a series of pictures. A crude but obviously unicorn with Twilight’s cutie mark on its chest putting the earring in her ear holding it and speaking. “Huh well Twi seems this archer of yours wants to pretty you up some.” Rainbow giggled Pinkie joining her. “I highly doubt that Rainbow.” Twilight blushing and speaking through clenched teeth. “Well..um you’re not going to put it on are you Twilight?” Futtershy asked trembling now. “Hmm….Well if the archer wanted to hurt me he would’ve done it back then or simply waited till I was at the library it seems obviously he’s been watching me how else would he know to shoot this arrow here.” “Wait so he’s been spying on us!?!” “Probably.” Twilight gazed down at the earring it was a simple half loop made of jade and she could feel the magic inside it. “Oh just put it on Twilight we gotta start the real plot sometime.” Pinkie said with a wide knowing grin. “Besides I wanna hurry up and meet my Ro Ro.” The girls and spike looked at her like she just grew a second head, wings, and horn and murmured to themselves. “Ro Ro?....start the plot?” “Oh don’t worry about that the author was just having trouble finding a way for Twilight to ignore all logic and reason to not spend too long studying the earring.” “Pinkie what in the name of Celestia are ya talkin’ bout girl.” “Oh nothing I said not to worry about it Applejack. So twilight you gonna put it on or what? Is the writer gonna have to make me put it on you myself?” “Pinkie remind my later to have this doctor I know in Canterlot examine your head later…and mine.” Twilight said as she took out one of her earrings and placed the jade one in holding her ear like the note said she spoke. “Well if nothing else this will be a silly story later on.” “For some reason I highly doubt that.”A male voice suddenly whispered in her ear making the mare jump and look behind her screaming. “WHO SAID THAT?!” “Calm yourself woman the earring you’re wearing is allowing me to speak to you and only you can hear me. I imagine by now your friends are looking at you like your crazy.” Twilight looked around the room and indeed they were all expected Pinkie who had the happiest grin on her face. “Uh..sugar cube you feelin alight?” “It’s the archer he’s talking to me!”She stage whispered. “Darling were the only ones here you must have been more stressed form today than we’ve first thought you clearly hearing voices.” “Woman I can’t hear you unless you’re touching the earring.” The voices condensing tone was beginning to get to her growling she grabbing the earring and spoke with barely contained anger. “My name is not woman it’s Twilight Sparkle and I would very much appreciated you calling me that. And can you give my friends some kind of proof that you’re the one talking to me and not just a voice in my head?” “ugh…very well repeat what I’m about to say…. “Arrow coming in 3..2…1..”” At the count of one another arrow broke thought the glass of Sugar Cube Corner embedding itself in the center of the table identical to the first one make everyone scream in panic except for Pinkie once again. “What the buck! Ok that’s it im going after that jerk!” Rainbow said bursting threw the window fallowing what she thought to be the arrow’s path. Fluttershy and Spike promptly fainted and Rarity was barely able to catch the two of them. “Rainbow wait!” AppleJack yelled after her flying friend. “What are you trying to do kill us!?!” Twilight all but screamed as she clutched the earring. She was slightly confused for a moment at what she was hearing then got even angrier at the sound of chuckling coming from the other end. “Do you think that was funny?! Cause is not you could’ve hurt or killed us!” “If I had been trying to you wouldn’t still be breathing…hmm…..your friend can fly pretty fast by the way. Too bad her eyes aren’t meant for dark the way mine are she flew right past me without even slowing down.” “Was that arrow really called for? You scared the hay out of everypony.” Twilight asked as everyone still inside the bakery were calming down and sitting around the table once more most of them glaring at the purple unicorn’s ear. “Everypony?..... I’ll just have to address that later but yes it was you’re the one that wanted proof it was me after all don’t complain about how you got it.” Twilight had to take a few seconds to calm herself he was right after all and as much as she wanted to chew him out for what he did Celestia wanted to talk to him and so did she. He did confirm Luna’s suspicion that he wasn’t a pony just now so she pushed her current agitation aside. “Indeed I did but I still think that was uncalled for but I’m willing to forget about that for now. So if I might ask what’s your name?” “Sorry I only give my name out to those I trust and I don’t trust you or your friends yet.” “Ponyfeathers I couldn’t find anything out there.” Rainbow huffed as flew back inside clearly frustrated. “He said you flew right past and didn’t even slow down Dash.” Twilight informed her friend. “What I did? Wait how do you know that Twi?” Twilight pointed to her ear. “Archer told me and he doesn’t seem to trust us with his name for some reason.” Rainbow huffed again louder as Twilight returned her unseen conversation partner. “So if you’re not going to tell me your name then why send this earring?” “First while I’m plenty capable to surviving in the forest I…..Let’s just say I have my reasons for not doing so. Second I wasn’t sure if I’d be attacked if I just strolled into town. I could outrun any trouble but I’d like to avoid it if at all possible. I didn’t come here to cause problems just the opposite in fact. I came to settle down into a peaceful life….or rather….never mind.” “Ok so you’re not here to cause problems? And yet you broke a window already not the best start to that.” “I’ll repair it or pay for the damages provided gold is worth anything here.” “Yeah gold is worth quite a lot actually why you have some?” “Maybe a little.” “Well ok so are you gonna come over to Sugar Cube Corner right now then?” “No I figure it would be best if you and your friends calm down some. How bout a meeting in three days at sunset someplace private preferably I’d rather not have a crowd either.” “How about at the library after closing time just me and my friends?” “That’s a perfect place actually where is it and how many?” “It’s the large oak tree in the middle of town can’t miss it and seven maybe eight if princess Celestia can make room on her schedule.” “Who?” “Princess Celestia she’s the ailcorn that…well…blasted you with that spell.” Twilight gulped nervously hoping she hadn’t just made a deal breaker and she stiffened slightly as his tone turned icy. “Why in the name of the infernal planes would she be there?” “She wants to thank you for the part you played in freeing Princess Luna from Nightmare Moon and apologize for attacking you.” Twilight and waited anxiously for nearly a minute fearing he would back out now. “Very well… I suppose I can at least hear her out and see if it’s true.” “That’s great I’ll get word to her right away. Can I ask you a few questions about you like? What you are? Where do you come from? What is your..”Twilight was cut off by the archer clearing his throat over the ring. “You’ll get your chance to ask questions in three days just make sure your more hot headed friends don’t attack me when I show up. But for now it’s getting late and I’m sure you need your rest after all the running around you did today. Until we meet face to face Twilight good bye.” “Archer? Mister archer you there?......Hello….Huh I guess he’s not listening anymore…” “Yo! Twilight what did that jerk say?” Rainbow demanded nearly getting in her face A.J. having to pull her back into her chair. “Easy there missy I’m sure Twilight was about tell a’lla us.” Apple Jack and the rest of the group looked to Twilight. Clearing her throat the lavender unicorn looked to her friends. “The archer is going to come by the library in three days and I want all of you there to meet him.” “Excuse me darling but why do you want us there?” The fashionista ask confused and the rest of the group sharing the thought except Pinkie again. Twilight was beginning to wonder if she knew him. “Because he saved my life and bought you girls time to show up to help. If it wasn’t for him I believe it would be eternal night now.” “Fine I guess I can show up for the jerk.” Rainbow then pointed at Twilight. “Just don’t expect me to be nice to him though.” With a flap of her wings she bolted out the window heading home. “Ugh….I really hope she doesn’t do something brash when he shows up.” The librarian looked over to her baker friend who was glowing with excitement. “Pinkie he said he didn’t want a crowd so no party understand?” “Oh no worries Twilight I wasn’t going to plan one anyway but do still have lots of baking to do.” Pinkie grinned at her friend before bouncing her way to the stairs and Twilight stopped her. “Why do you have a lot of baking to do Pinkie?” “Cause the princess is gonna be there silly filly and we all know how she loves her cake.” Pinkie said with a wink to the empty air to her left. “I wonder if we have an ice pack in the freezer?” “Umm… why do you need an ice pack?” “Oh I don’t at least not yet and it’s not for me anyway.” Pinkie turned back to the empty air. “Don’t expect me to be quite as random and wall breaky form now on okay? Okay? Good. See you all next time.” Pinkie slowly hopped her up the stairs her smile glowing. “Uh…Rarity has she always been like this or has it gotten worse?” The farmer asked learning over to whisper to her friend. “Sadly I believe she has hit all time high for her randomness I really worry about that pony sometimes.” Everyone else in the room nodded slowly in agreement well almost every one. Twilight was busy clutching a piece of parchment bearing the royal seal. Her left ear was flopping and her right eye was twitching madly along with a few mane hairs sprung out of place. “OHHHH! Sweet Celestia! we have to get everything ready!!!” Twilight screamed then in a flash and pop of magic teleported back to the library. “Oh boy…I better get back to the library and make sure she doesn’t go overboard..again.” With that spike snatched up a cookie for the road and ran back home. “Well ah better being getting home too..if’in ya like Shy I’ll walk ya home.” AJ offered to the quit mare. “Oh…thank you Apple Jack.” The mare in question spoke softly as she joined her friend at the door. “No problem sugar cube are ya’ll gonna be there?” The farmer asked looking at both her friends. “Oh..i don’t know….he didn’t seem very nice…” “Darling you have to be there.” “But why Rarity?” “So we can us the elements on that varmint if we need ta” “Well I was going to say so she could model a dress for me but that works too..i spouse.” “Model a dress? Really Rare? We’re gonna have that archer varmint here in town and your fussin over a dress.” “Well what other chance am I going to get to display my work to royalty before the gala?” “Gruhh!”…. AJ face palmed hard. Author's Note Sorry for the long delay holidays, work and life in general kept me away from this longer than i would like. Also i have found and someone to edit the chapters but do to real life getting in the way its been slow going. So what im doing is going over new chapters as best i can (Which probably is all that great) then post the edited chapters when i get them. I would wait of the fully edited chapters but because of how many likes im getting for im gonna go ahead and post. P.S. I know the grammar is bad and its being worked on but let me know if your enjoying the story itself.
Chapter Four: Gathering InformationIt was a nice clear day the summer sun felt warm on my face and the breeze tickled my ears. I couldn’t get over the calm, the safety, and tranquility. “Maybe I can get used to this”. I thought to myself as I looked down at my reflection. I was wearing my navy blue open jacket that stopped just above my belt; it had six pockets on the chest three on each side of the buttons as well as a hood. Underneath I wore a simple black short sleeve tunic with two pockets on the chest. My trousers match the color of my jacket with a pocket on each thigh and the side of my shins. The jacket and pants had an embroidered vine and leaf pattern on them. The belt I wore I wouldn’t leave home without if I had the option having nearly more pockets than even I knew what to do with. Looking at my face in the reflection I see my brown eyes and gray fur as I run my hand through my darker gray mane. I know by pony standards I’m rather tall at six feet even but it can’t be helped. I rub my bare my forehead as I wonder how my looks will stack up. Deciding no point in putting it off anymore I grab my bag which held everything I own at this point and turning from the park pond I start heading for the center of town. My hooves clopped against the ground as I look up at the sky it only being an hour or two past sunrise. Keeping my ears on a pivot I picked up what is mostly idle chatter as I enter the town popper. Most of the buildings were bright, colorful, and roofed with thatch so at least that’s familiar. Something does strike a nerve with me thought when I fully notice the extremely unbalanced gender ratio. I was barely some fifty meters into town and had seen nothing but mares. The occasional hushed whisper about my height that I picked didn’t help either and when I began hearing mares giggle only made it worse. Putting on my best chess face I continued walking pretending like I hadn’t heard a thing. I could see the large oak tree in the middle of town and from the looks of it I’d have to go through a market to get there. But that was fine with me markets were a great place to get information. However since I had plenty of time I decided to map out the area. While I was walking I could feel my tail that matched my mane was twitching nervously same with my ears. Coming into the market I could see a number of simple wooden stalls lining the market square with an elaborate fountain in the center that I was walking to and took a seat on the raised edge. Sitting my bag on the ground I looked around the square as I pulled out my journal and pen I began sketching one of each tribe as I took in the sites. The vendors were selling nearly what I would expect hay, fruits, vegetables, and assorted odds and ends nothing out of the ordinary. Craning my ear to the side I overheard an exchange over some apples. The fact that it was barter and bragging made things easy for me, nothing new to adjust to. “It’s too bad I suck at it.” I thought to myself as my face fell looking over my sketch. It looked bad really bad but since I was more focus on the surroundings I didn’t feel bad about it. As I flipped to the next page a giggle caught my attention and turning my ear in that direction it was a pair of mares of course. “My my look at what came into town.” “I know he’s even taller than Big Mac.” “Must be the local stud….did I really just make that pun?” I thought to myself. “He’s not bad looking either thou its shame he’s not that muscular thou.” “True but still he came into town by himself maybe looking for a herd to settle down with.” “Herd? Okay is that code for something?” “I hope so but doesn’t look like it he’s way too covered up for that.” “Good point and he doesn’t seem all that confidant about his appearance either. I mean a jacket in the middle of summer? Makes me wonder what he’s hiding under his clothes.” “Nothing you’re going to find out about.” “Let’s go over and talk to him maybe he’s just shy and fragile looking for strong mare to protect him.” “Oh yes of course that would be prefect lets go talk to him.” “Okay time to leave.”I thought to myself as I stuffed my journal and pen back inside my pack. Standing and taking my pack with me I started heading to the oak tree when the rapid clopping of hooves from behind got my attention. It took everything I had not to fallow my first instinct which was to run like hell. The two mares quickly got in front of me letting me get a good look at them for the first time. They wore pleasant smiles but I could see something of a predatory gleam in their eyes it was unnerving. Luckily I was pretty sure I knew a way to scare them off without causing a scene. I slowly gave them a wide predatory smile showing off a mouth full of jagged serrated teeth. Their eyes went wide with horror before promptly rolling into the back of their heads fainting and landing with a thud. “Okay maybe that was a bit much. Why I do always have problems when put on the spot?” I thought as a small crowd began forming and murmurs began flying. Deciding it was best to get moving I made a beeline for the library. It didn’t take long to get there my ears let me know that there was a group starting to fallow me. I was however caught off guard when I noticed that the library was not next to the massive tree like I thought but in fact was the tree. Shrugging I approached the door and knocked firmly a few times. In a matter of moments the door was opened by a short purple dragon and I offered him a friendly fangless smile. “Hello this the local library?’ “Yup come on in and welcome to Golden Oaks Library, need any help finding anything?” He smiled back and motioned to enter. “Not right away I’d like to look around for a bit first.” I said as I walked inside. “Alright then just let me know if you need any help names Spike by the way.” He offered a hand shake. “Call me Gray Mane.” I knelt down and shook his hand. Standing up straight once more got my first look around. It was about what I was expecting book shelves carved right into the hallowed out tree trunk. It was brightly let up thanks to the many windows letting the sun light in. It looked spotless like an entire army of maids had been cleaning the place. I noticed there was a small amount of noise coming from a small corner where I saw a purple unicorn mare franticly flipping though a number of books. She seemed stressed her mane was disheveled and while I couldn’t see her face I suspected she also had bags under her eyes. But seeing as she hadn’t turned to greet me I ignored her for the time being. “Oh before I forget we have important visitors coming to the library later so please try and not make a mess.” The little drake spoke as I walked over to a bookshelf away from the mare in the corner. “Alright ill keep the place tidy then.” I waved over my shoulder letting him know I heard him. Upon reaching the shelf I noticed I couldn’t make even the slightest sense of the writing on the spines of the books. “Well this is a problem…” “Huh what is a problem?” Spike asked walking over to me. Sitting on the wood floor with my legs crossed I grumbled lowly and forced a blush to appear on my cheeks as I looked to him. “I…cant..read…” My voice trailed off to a whisper. “You can’t read!?!” He nearly shouted this getting the attention of the purple mare. “Spike please be quite I’m trying to work over here.” She paused for moment when she saw me. “Oh hello there need any help?” She asked as she stood up and began walking over. “Twilight he doesn’t know how to read.” Spike informed her pointing a clawed finger at me this made the unicorn gasp bringing a hand to her muzzle. “Spike you shouldn’t be so insensitive.” She chastised the dragon as she kneeled down next to me while I held my head down in fake shame. “Im so sorry about mister..uh.” “Call me Gray Mane miss Twilight.” I said as I raise my head to look her in the face. She seemed to be a little caught off guard by me calling her by name. “How do you know my name?” She asked suspicion in her voice and I simply pointed to Spike causing a blush appeared on her furry cheeks. “Oh right…but anyway if you don’t mind my asking how is it you don’t know how to read?” I opened my mouth to speak when the down burst open and a white unicorn stallion came inside. Laying his eyes on me he approached his spear at the ready and his golden armor gleaming in the light. “Sir I’m going to have to ask you to come with me.” He spoke in an authoritive voice “Have I been accused of a crime good sir?” I asked innocently which was a ligament question at the moment was. “You attacked two mares in the market place I won’t ask you again.” He threatened as he pointed the spear in my face. I remained calm it wasn’t the first time I’ve had something sharp and deadly pointed in my face and probably wouldn’t be the last. “Is smiling is considered an attack.” “Wait wait wait what’s going on here?” Twilight and Spike both looked between me and the guard. “As I said Miss Sparkle this stallion attacked two mares in the market.” “What proof do you have?” “Only a dozen or so witnesses now you’re coming with me.” I narrowed my eyes and began growing on the inside as I started to stand an orange mare with a blonde mane walked inside. “Now hold on a minute there buster he didn’t attack no pony those two mares just fainted for some reason and with those two aint no tellin’ what it was.” “Which two Apple Jack?” Spike asked concern in his voice. “It was Lily and Daisy.” The orange mare said crossing her arms. At that the guard face palmed as he lowered his spear. “I should’ve known….My apologizes good sir.” With that he left without another word. Confused as to why their names changed his demeanor so quickly I turned to the drake and two mares as I stood up. “Daisy and Lily?” “They’re two of the three flower sisters here in Ponyville they’re also the resident scaredie ponies. I swear those two would faint at just about anything. Oh I’m sorry where are my manners I’m Apple Jack Apple I live on Sweet Apple Acres Just south of town.” She offered a smile and her hand I shook it firmly and told her to call me Grey Mane but she got a surprised look on her face. “My yea got quite the strong hand shake there.” “Oops sorry about that I forget my strength sometimes.” “Well now that that is settled back to the matter at hand.” Twilight looked up at me. “How is it you don’t know how to read?” “Well…” I started as I rubbing the back of my head not wanting to lie to them but not wanting to tell the full truth yet. “I’d rather not tell you yet. Sorry it’s something of a private matter and I don’t want to go into it at the moment.” “Oh okay…Gray if that’s how you feel.” Twilight said with her head tilted down slightly. If I didn’t know better id almost believe she was offended that I didn’t want to share with her. Then she perked up smiling at me. “Well if you don’t want to tell me that’s okay but would you like me to teach you?” “I would greatly appreciate it.” Giving her a genuine smile as I lightly ruffled her already bedraggled mane. This made her blush slightly for some reason. “Spike I need “The Foals Guide to the Alphabet” some parchment, ink, and a quill.” She smiled as she turned to the young purple drake and with a sharp salute he began running to the desk but I had to intervene. “Just the guide book Spike I already have what I need to write everything down.” Pulling my journal and pen out of my bag I head over to a couch Twilight and Apple Jack fallowing close behind. “Hold on sec sugar cube why would somepony that don’t know how to read have a book like that?” The farmer mare asked point to my book as I set it down on my lap Spike bringing the book Twilight asked him to and set it down in front of me. The librarian setting on one side of me and Apple Jack beside her spike sat on the opposite side of me and I could tell AJ question brought up the same in their heads. “I’m something of an armature artist.” I said as I pulled a page out of my journal it was simple landscape ink paintings complete with a waterfall and not my best work what so ever. “Wow that’s pretty good for somepony with no schooling.” Spike stated bluntly and while I couldn’t fault him it was true. However I couldn’t help but feel I had just been insulted. “Spike! That was very rude!” Twilight scolded him and he dropped his head muttering an apology. “It’s ok spike I prefer brutal honesty over pretty lies anyway.” I patted him on the head lightly. “Alright then let’s get started I want to learn to read before the sun goes down.” Twilight giggled trying to cover it with her hand Spike and AJ were basically in the same shape. “What? I say something funny?” “Oh no not at all Gray it’s just I think you have a great attitude to wanting to learn to read. But maybe it’s a little too unrealistic.” I shot Twilight a cocky grin. “One hundred bits says I learn to read before dusk.” “Gray there is no point in taking that bet id feel bad when you have to hand them over.” “I’m a Quick Leaner it won’t take me long at all. I’ll even throw in a gem for spike here.” I grin as I pull out a ruby the size of my fist. The effect was instantaneous Spike’s mouth began to water as he looked to Twilight pleadingly. “Oh…. alright but only for the ruby okay?” I smile and hold my hand out to her. “Deal.” She shook my hand and began teaching me the Equestrain alphabet. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ Apple Jack had left about 10 minutes into the lesson saying she had more work to do and it was just Spike and Twilight teaching me. In that time Twilight had seen the state of her appearance and combed her mane and straightened out her tail. It was truly a shame it was undone and hour and half later when I started reading a brief over view of Equestria’s history unassisted while sipping some tea. Spike made it for me in thanks for giving him the ruby anyway. I didn’t really need it in the first place so I didn’t mind. Twilight on the other hand was a mess again as she was franticly looking over the writing exercises I completed twenty minutes ago. She was muttering how it was impossible that I couldn’t have learned to read and write that quickly or neatly. This had been somewhat entertaining in the beginning but now I was starting to worry so I cleared my throat to get her attention. “Twilight I told you I was a quick learner why are you so distraught over this isn’t it a good thing?” Her head quickly snapped in my direction her right eye and ear was twitching. Her mane and tail had sprung back up in a few places to be honest she looked crazed which only made me even more cautious than I already was. “Good? Good!?! This isn’t good Gray you learned an entire written language in just over an hour that’s!.....That’s! That’s like genius level intellect!” She nearly screamed at me as she jumped right in my face the papers from before flying all over the main room her crazed look only getting worse. I could hear Spike grumbling about having to clean up again and I looked over to him silently pleading him for help and I imagine I looked very uncomfortable. Thankfully he seemed to get the message and waddled over patting the unicorn on the leg getting her attention. “Uh Twilight I hate to bring this up but it’s only a few hours till you know who gets here.” This seemed to snap her back to sanity as she gasped and bolted right up the stairs. Luckily I had learned enough of the local terms to make a teasing joke at her expense. “What? Hot date with her coltfreind?” Spike let out a hearty chuckle as I began to help him clean up the mess. “Twi? Hot date? That’s a good one dude. I almost wished she would get out there and look for a stallion.” “So whos this “you know who” charter?” “Oh somepony that helped in the fight with Nightmare Moon a few nights back plus Princess Celestia is gonna be her to personally thank him.” We had now finished cleaning the mess and returned to the couch and me to my book at this point. “I’ve read quite a bit about her now is it true she’s over a thousand years old?” “Man you really did grow up under a rock didn’t you.” “If you only knew how right you are.” I mumbled under my breath. “What was that dude?” “Huh? Oh nothing at all. So have you met her? What’s she like?” I asked already having a good idea what he’d say based on what I had read to this point. And sure enough he didn’t disappoint all accounts I had read painted her out as a motherly figure whose wisdom was only exceeded by her beauty and kindness. “Hmm say Spike do you think it would be possible for me to meet her myself since Ill be here till you guys throw me out anyway.” “I don’t see why it would be a problem we wouldn’t throw you out anyway dude.” “Thanks little man.” I ruffled his spines in a friendly manner and he seemed to be taking it in stride. “Well I’m gonna grab a few books and use one of the private reading rooms is that fine?” “Sure big guy need any help?” “No I got it thanks though.” I smiled to him as I got up to gather the books I was looking for. A book on local laws, the history overview book, and because of what I heard from those mares at the market a book on herds. Taking my bag with me into the reading room I set down in the comfy arm chair I began reading. After what I could guess was around six hours my only indication of the time being the blue sky turning orange I found a number of things that had disturbed me greatly. For one thing Equestria has always been a matriarchal society. In the bad old days before the unifying of the three tribes stallions were seen as little more than slaves to be traded and used for hard labor. When I read that part I was ready to leave this place and never return. Second thing I noticed was that herding was simply what I had known to be a harem. This I was not really fond of, it sounded like it would only cause more problems than it would fix. But looking at it in another way since there wasn’t enough stallions to go around it made a small amount of sense. At something around one stallion for every eight mares ratio to me it was almost looking like a fight against extinction. Then there was the fact that around 60-80% of the mare population was bisexual made the herding sound a little more stable. Never mind the fact that I had to go back out to the main library to look up what that meant. After I did I simply took the dictionary back with me no point in making a fool of myself. But seriously this place is messed up. The rest being either gay or hetero. Stallions having a lot more rights now than they did back then helped to put my mind at ease even though the new way of doing things still took a lot of power away for the stallions. Once a stallion was in a herd the alpha mare could, if she really wanted to could ruin him in so many ways because she would have control. Laws were in the middle of being updated and revised to prevent that from happening. However it was over thousand years ago that slavery was abolished and some of those old laws were still in place as of last year going by the book. Setting the books down rubbing my tired eyes as I thought about everything I had learned. The herding system, Luna’s thousand year banishment, slavery in the distant past, the abilities of the three tribes, the power that the alicorns supposedly wielded, and the fact that I’d be stuck here for one year. It nearly brought a sadistic grin to my face. “Just what in the abyss have I gotten myself into?” Resting my head in my hands I closed my eyes and just let the near prefect quite of the library fill my ears. I wasn’t sure how long it was that I just sat there in silence but I enjoyed it anyway. Then I could hear Spike heading to the front door where I could hear four voices all mares greet Spike as they entered the tree building. Adjusting my ears I picked up five sets of hoof steps given how light the fifth set was I assumed a foal or one that was just light on their hooves. I could hear Twilight nearly burst from her room and join the group down stairs. It wasn’t long after the sun had set that I heard a loud pop and seen flash of light under the door frame. “She must be here then.” I grumbled lowly “I had really hoped that she wouldn’t show……oh well.” At that point I could hear Spikes unique gate approaching the door to the room I was using. “Yo Gray the princesses is here.” “Thanks Spike I’ll be right there.” I heard him start walking away and tell the group outside the door that I was coming and they asked if I was the archer. Twilight and Spike gave them the short version of what happened earlier. Putting the books in a neat stack I let out a heavy sigh and popped my joints stretching out a little I had a feeling I was going to need to be limber really soon. I ran my fingers through my hair once as I reached and grabbed the head band I had been wearing since I walked into Ponyville. With a quick thought the illusion fell away and showed me as I really was. Taking a deep breath I grabbed the door knob and twisted. “No going back now.” I breathed as I opened the door stepping through. Author's Note Quick leaner- A feat in a D&D book that gives extra skill points but for the purpose here simply learns fast Also if you think daisy and lily fainting from a fang filled smile is a little much ill just point you to Applebuck season. Stampeding baby bunnies is way less scary than a mouth full of fangs am i right? And if your wondering about the speed of the chapter updates. I've been kinda setting on thease new ones for a few weeks now. Please enjoy everybody!
Chapter Five: The Kiss and the Apology]Pinkie Pie I was smiling my biggest great big smile as I looked over the table of goody baked goods I had set up on the table. There was apple cinnamon, lemon surprise, chipotle chocolate (that one was more for me than anypony else) and strawberry swirl cup cakes and muffins. But the pride and joy of the table was the triple tier vanilla cake with lemon, blueberry, and black berry frosting between the layers to keep it together and covered in rainbow cotton candy frosting. But that wasn’t why I was smiling nopey nope I was smiling cause my ear was twitchy and my arm was scratchy that only meant one thing. NEW PONY IN PONYVILLE! I was so super duper excited I almost left “Sugar Cube Corner” to greet them but I had a lot of baking to do so I stayed. Not that I did want to stay but the super secret archer was going to be in Ponyville today and I couldn’t miss that for a “Welcome to Ponyville party” nopey nope. I could always make it up to the new pony with an extra big “Im so sorry-I-didn’t-throw-you-a-welcome-to-ponyville-party-yesterday party”. Now here I was in Golden Oaks library waiting on the tippy tips of my hooves waiting for the archer to get here. I glanced back in the libraries’ kitchen my tongue had been twisty turny since that arrow hit Sugar Cube Corner’s door. That meant somepony was going to get a boo boo that needed ice and that’s why I put the ice pack I borrowed from Ms. Cake in the freezer. I didn’t know why how or who but I knew it was needed. I bounced a little in place as I thought about the archer and the new comer to Ponyville two new friends in one day!?! I squealed a little at the idea I had made tons and tons of friends when I first came to Ponyville and I made friends with Twily and Spiky a few weeks ago and now another two friends I was so happy I could explode! “Well Gray said he’d be right out.” little Spikey said breaking me out of my smile and I quickly rushed over to Spikey cupping him by his cute chubby cheeks and giving him my most serious “tell me now” faces. “Who’s Gray? Is he the new pony in town I heard about the one that made scaredy Lily and Daisy have to go to the hospital because they nearly died with fright!?! Huh?! Huh! Is he? Is he!?!” I said quickly wanting..no needing to know if this was the new pony that was making my ear twitchy and arm scratchy. “uhh yea I t’ank o’ ‘inkie e’s N ta ‘eadin’ ‘oom” spike said in squished cheeks luckily I spoke squished cheeks fluently. “Thank you Spiky!” I rocketed over to the reading room leaving a cloud of dust in my place as I stood ready to greet this Gray when he stepped out. I bounced up and down a silly smile on my face now I could tell him sorry for missing him when he got into Ponyville. As I waited I could hear Twily and Spiky talked about how Gray was some super tall super smarty pony. I seen the door knob turn and I held my breath this was it. I would be the first to welcome him to ponyville…well maybe not the first as he’s met Twilight and Spike but that doesn’t count I’m the president of the Ponyville welcoming committee. Mind you I’m the only member of the Ponyville welcoming committee but ponyfeathers that’s beside the point! The door opened quickly and I bounce up with my arms spread wide my besty best smile on my face as I started to speak. “Hi I’m..” I was cut off however when I felt something press against my lips and I reached out grabbing the larger mass that the something belonged to and I held myself up and I clung to this thing my arms around what I could feel to be shoulders. I blinked a few times to see two brown eyes looking into mine they looked confused and as I looked deeper into them a little sad. The eyes I was staring into were framed by a peachy tan looking color and grey eyebrows. All of that wasn’t a big deal what was however was the peachy tan color was not that of fur but bare skin. The sad confused brown almost puppy eyes blinked I blinked back. My lips were still pressed against something I moved my lips a little and was greeted by furless lips pressed against my own. I became aware that the room had gotten very quite as I began adding things up in my head. I shifted slightly my own teats were pressed up against something broad and if I was guessing a very toned chest. Since I couldn’t feel the ground beneath my hooves and with everything else I had learned in the brief seconds I was connected this tall being I came to one conclusion. I Pinkamina Diane Pie was clinging to a stallion with no fur on his face a flat funny shaped muzzle and I was kissing him. On accident mind you but kissing him none the less and I liked it. I could feel a blush start to spread on my cheeks as my lips turned back into a smile. When I smiled however the stallion I was kissing jerked back and let out a surprise little yelp. I did too and hopped off of him as he stumbled back he tripped on the bag in the floor I landed fine however. As he fell backward he reached out to the bookshelf trying to catch himself. Turns out that was a bad idea as the reading rooms were the only ones whose bookshelves were not craved right into the tree. You can guess what happened and if you guessed that not one but both bookshelves came crashing down on top of him with all the books you’d be right. I winced as the loud crash echoed throughout the library as the stallion got buried by a small mountain of books. Me and my friends gasped and I race over to him trying to get the books off of him. “Oh mister I’m so sorry ill-” I was cut off when his arms pushed out from Mount Books and slowly but firmly pushed the bookshelves back into place standing back up again. “Don’t worry I got it.” A voice came from Mount Books that sent a shiver down my spine to my tail. I shook a little from it as the blush from before made a comeback. His voice it was something I couldn’t really describe. It wasn’t really deep or rough or anything like that but it sounded angry, sad, and tired all at once. It also had a little something that reminded me of princess Celestia somehow. Looking at the base of Mount Books I saw his legs poking out and his hooves…or rather not his hooves but instead something narrow and flat rounded kind of way it reminded me of Spikey’s dragon feet. His feet were covered by something that looked like Apple Jack’s cowpony boots. She wore them when she had some messy work that needed her to put on her working dud’s except the tips were more rounded and wider. Mount Books began to stir by this point my friends and the princess were crowded around the door to the room as he began to rise up from the crumbling Mount Books. His face popped out and he rubbed his head with a gloved hand and I heard my friends gasp again but I was too busy looking at him in wonder and smiling. His face was flat and fur-less much like I was expecting form the kiss I had with him a few seconds before. The memory making me blushes a little deeper. Instead of a flat muzzle he had a flat mouth and a pointed nose that slanted down with two little nostril’s. On the top of his head he had grey-ish brown-ish mane or rather hair since it was short and kinda rough looking. It didn’t fallow the normal growth pattern of a mane though. A pony’s mane starts above forehead and grows in a straight line in the middle of our heads and down to the base of our neck. His though covered the entire top of his head and some on the side where I could see fur that matched his hair color on the sides and back of his neck. On the top of his head were two large ears that reminded me of the ears diamond dogs had that I read about in school. He was wearing a black tunic like shirt and pretty blue jacket and pants. In the gap between his jacket sleeve and his gloves I could see that brown-grey fur. It made me wonder what he’d look like without his clothes and that made me blush even brighter. I didn’t know why I was thinking this way I had never really wanted a special somepony before. I had never kissed a stallion before other than papa and grand papa pie but that didn’t count did it? With a tired sounding groan he stood up grabbing the bag he tripped over and boy was he tall he was just as tall as the princess. My eyes got diverted from his face when I saw a piece of brown-gery disappear behind his legs. I could tell everpony was staring at him and while I wasn’t looking at the face anymore I could tell he was nervous. He shuffled slightly on his feet and I saw the flash of brown-grey again and it was a kinda shaggy looking doggy tail that reached down to his knees. But doggy wasn’t quite the word I was looking for, doggy like yes but not a dog the word I was looking for popped into my head like my party cannon being fired and I couldn’t stop myself. “Wolf!” I shouted this made all my friends scream and jump back but I stayed put smiling up and him. He raised an eyebrow at me then he spook. Archer “Umm can you let me pass?” I said to the pink earth pony that was smiling up and me with blushing cheeks. I admit my own had been blushing when I accidently kissed her as she clung to me. I didn’t have the faintest of ideas why she was kissing or clinging to me but I assumed it wasn’t on purpose. I could still feel her large breasts against my chest and could taste her sugary lips against mine. Mentally shaking memory from my head I took a closer look at her now that I could see more that those brilliant blue pools that were her eyes or the mass of pink that was her fur. She was short only about 4’ 11” and her body was well proportioned to her height (with the exception of her large bust gods those things are big). She wore a blue dress with short sleeves that went down to her knees and had a white apron on the front. Slightly behind and the side of her was the tall white ailcorn ruling bitch herself. She wore a crown of gold and jewels on top of her head and a creamy white dress that covered her massive bust and shapely hourglass figure that went down passed her knees. Her mane and tail of gentle pink, green, purple and blue were blowing on the ethereal winds. Her wings unlike other pegasusi seemed like they could actually hold her weight in flight her horn was also large and looked like it could be used to gore someone if she was so inclined. I had to suppress the urge to growl and bare my teeth at her. I did not take kindly to being attacked for no good reason and she had done just that after I saved who I now know to Princess Luna her own sister. And were it not for those circumstances I would say she was rather beautiful. At this point the pink one move out of the door frame heading to the kitchen. From what I could tell was moving to the strange tall white box. I walked out of the now messy room keeping my eyes firmly on Celestia and making a mental note to track down another ruby for Spike later. “You are the archer that helped against Nightmare Moon a few weeks back correct?” Celestia spook in a calm soft voice as she looked me over with eyes that I could tell were judging my appearance. “I am.” Nodding once as I stood in front of her my eyes boring into hers my left hand gripping my bag tightly. With a slight bow her head she closed her eyes a slightly shamed look came across her face as she spook. “I am deeply sorry for the unwarranted attack against you. As a princess it was most unbecoming of me to act in such way and I ask you for your forgiveness.” Either she was sincere or she was the most talented liar I had very come across and I had had dealings with Fast Eddie and could tell if he was lying which was saying something. I let out a deep sigh and reached back closing my fist and gave her my hardest right hook connecting with her jaw sending her sprawling on the floor making the six across the room gasps with shock and horror. “You’re forgiven.”
Chapter Six: Official Introductions“You’re forgiven.” I stated simply and was about to help her up when a quick moving blur of blue and black came flying toward me. Dropping my bag I grabbed the fist that was aimed at my face with my left hand turned with the punch spinning her face first into the wall. Holding my attacker there with my elbow I reached into the small of my back under my jacket grabbing my kukri with my right drawing it quickly. I pressed the blade firmly against the back of a rainbow manned pegasus. I could hear the sound of hooves and horns beginning to charge. Letting go with my left hand I quickly snaked it under the mare’s neck and locked her in a choke hold. Spinning around and facing the angry looking group ready to fight my way out if need be. Before Twilight could let the first spell fly Celestia spook in a booming voice. “STOP THIS AT ONCE!” I had to quickly pin my ears to my head to keep from going deaf. And all at once the room stops as I held the mare in the choke hold with a blade pressed against the back of her neck. I wasn’t really choking her yet I didn’t need to the instant she felt the blade she stopped squirming. Celestia slowly got back to her hooves rubbing her cheek and her lip was split a small amount of blood staining her chin and dress. Pinkie at that point walked over to her carrying a small bag of some kind offering it to her and looking at me with a shocked expression. “Thank you Pinkie Pie.” The ailcorn said as she took the bag and placed it against her bruising cheek. I merely watched her and the rest of the group closely. “That was a rather good punch you’re stronger than you look.” “Could say the same about you.” I let a tiny grin form on my face. “So we all good now?” “Are you going to release Rainbow Dash unharmed?” “A little late for that but nothing permanent I think her pride is more wounded than her face but yes provide she sets down like a good little girl for the rest of the evening.” “Rainbow Dash while I am thankful for your haste to come to my aid I need you to behave yourself understand?” I heard a faint whimper fallowed by a nod with that I slowly put my blade away and lowered her to the floor placing my now empty hand on her head I released her and gave a firm push forward. Pinkie caught her and Rainbow turned around to give me what I believe she thought to be death glare. To me though she looked more like and angry child that was getting told they wouldn’t be getting supper. The glares from all but Pinkie and Celestia were of similar quality. The little yellow and pink pegasus was the only one that actually came close to a death glare. I looked over to Twilight giving my own glare of disappointment this seemed to break her out of her anger. “I told you to keep your hot headed friend in check.” Stomping her hoof she took a step forward. “You had no right to-” “Twilight Sparkle be calm.” Celestia said raising her hand to quiet the enraged unicorn “But princess he-” I couldn’t see her face as Celestia turned to her student but I could feel the glare at her as the angry unicorn wilted to a meek and timid one. “He foreseen that Rainbow would attack him and gave you instructions to keep that from happening and I imagine for her safety rather than his own. Unless you were exaggerating his combat skills what made you think to not hold her back?” Twilight at that point dropped her head in shame as she scuffed a hoof against the wood floor. “Actually it was so she didn’t piss me off but your reasoning sounds better.” Celestia whipped her head around and shot me a “not helping” look. “So now that all that’s out of the way.” I said trying to sound friendly as I picked up my bag and sat on the couch and placing my sheathed kukri on the arm of the couch with my bag on the floor next to my feet.“Are we ready for a nice civilized chat?” “Hold on what did you do to Gray Mane?!” Spike pointed a claw at me accusingly. “Never heard of illusion magic have you?” I said deadpanned. “You can use illusion magic?” Twilight asked seemingly forgetting her anger as curiosity took over. “No but I have heavily enchanted gear that works just as well as the real thing, now let’s all just sit down and introduce our selves.” “And just why should we!? You should be in shackles for attacking the princess!” Rainbow shouted as she flapped her wings rising in the air taking and aggressive stance. My eyes narrowed at the angry pegasus I was sick of her attitude already. My arm only made a twitch as I moved to reach for my blade again. A golden aura encased her and forcefully slammed her into the cushion of the couch opposite me. A very angry Celestia looked down at her and she noticeably gulped in fright. “Because I said so.” Her tone was cold leaving no room for argument. “One more outburst like that Rainbow Dash and I can promise you that you’ll know the inside of the castle dungeon.” She then slowly turned to the rest of the group addressing them all. “The same applies to the rest of you, if you can’t be civil to the one that aided ALL of Equestria then you are not the elements I believed you to be.” The looks of shame that radiated off all of them, except for Pinkie was palatable so was their obvious confusion clearly having never seen her like this. They each quietly began taking seats on the couch with Celestia in the middle Twilight, Spike, Rainbow, and Rarity on her left. While Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack sat on her right. This was the first time I had a chance to truly take in their appearances. For the most part the six mares I had the conversation with three nights ago did not look different other than the scowls on most of their faces at this time. The white unicorn whose name I had learned was Rarity was wearing an overly fussy dress that clung close to her body in bright red and seemed to shimmer as if made from rubies. There was a slit that went from just above her hooves to nearly her hips on one side. A thin strip of cloth over her right shoulder held up her dress. Fluttershy the yellow Pegasus wore a similar dress except shined as if made of emeralds and holes on the back for her wings. However from her demeanor it appeared that she was uncomfortable wearing the dress. Or at least that’s what I believed she was too busy giving me a glare for me to figure it out. Rainbow Dash the blue Pegasus was wearing the same uniform she had been wearing from three nights before while she was trying to look angry it was obvious she was still frightened by Celestia. Twilight Sparkle was looking at her mentor far more confused than she was angry. Pinkie pie was looking at me wonder and curiosity was apparent in those beautiful blue eyes. Spike was looking angry and hurt apparently from my deception. I felt bad having lied to him but it was a necessary precaution. The farm mare Applejack was eyeing me suspiciously but appeared to be at least willing to listen. Celestia was holding the bag that Pinkie had offered her earlier up against her cheek and lip again. Her eyes were on me and I could tell she was looking for a reason to turn me into a pile of ash. The odd thing however, she didn’t give off a malicious intent like I was expecting. It was closer to a duty-bond air about her. If that hunch was correct I was pretty sure we could come to an understanding. “Alright then…who wants to go first?” I asked the group keeping my eyes on them. I was only half surprised when Pinkie nearly leapt off the couch holding her hand up and bouncing on the couch. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Me! Me! Me! Me! Me!” I couldn’t help but smile a little at her excitement and raised my hand and motioned for her to calm down. “Okay oaky go head.” I spoke in a gentle and friendly manner but was still loud enough to be heard over her. “No need to get that excited I’ve got all night if need be.” She broke out in a light blush and sat back down properly and cleared her throat. “Hi my name is Pinkamina Diane Pie but everypony just calls me Pinkie, I like making friends, baking and eating all kinds of yummy yummy baked goodies, and throwing parties. What about you Mister uhh…..” Her head tilted to the side slightly as mild confusion came across her face. “What can I call you wolfy?” I chuckled lightly and made eye contact with her, but still watched the group. “Well Miss Pinkie while I’m in Equestria you all can call me “Ro”. Would you mind if I called you I Diane?” “I don’t mind at all Ro Ro.” She replied happily as she giggled slightly. “But why do you want to call me that?”The way she said Ro Ro made it almost sound like a kid’s name or maybe that of a pet. I pushed that to the back of my mind for the time being though. “Honestly? Because for me it’s a normal name and I think it’s pretty.” I answered plainly but politely. This earned another blush from her and I caught a few of the other mares glancing between me and her. “T-Thank you Ro no pony has ever said my middle name was pretty before.” “You’re welcome then Diane, who’s next?” “I reckon ya already know ‘bout me seeing as how we met earlier. So I’ll just ask somethin about ya if’in ya’ll don’t mind that is.” Applejack asked it was nice seeing that she was at least tiring to be civil. “Go ahead.” “Where ya from exactly?” “That’s not a clear and easy question Miss Apple. I haven’t had what you’d call a true home since I was sixteen. I’ve traveled from one side of the world to the other and back again. Home for me has been where ever I can lay my bedroll down without getting eaten.” “All by yourself?” She asked concern in her voice and on the faces of the rest. “I’d…rather not go into that Miss Apple.” I said unable to hide the melancholy tone in my voice. “Alright I understand Ro.” “Wait if you’ve been all over the world how is it you didn’t know how to read Equestrian?” Twilight asked confused. While I didn’t like her general attitude I could however appreciate her sharp mind. “Who said it was this world I’ve explored?” I smirked as every eye went wide only for it to turn into a scowl as Rainbow let out and aggravated huff. “You an alien?” She let out a loud raspberry in doubt. “Yea right if you’re an alien than I’m an alicorn.” Rubbing my left temple with my fingers I sighed and dropped into the Elysium tongue. “Gods if she doesn’t fix that attitude of hers I swear I’m going to find out if pegasus feathers make a good pillow stuffer.” “Please refrain from doing that she’s just upset about earlier.” Celestia said a slightly stern and saddened look on her face, glances from the rest flying between the two of us. “Ah I wasn’t excepting someone else to speak a langue that I already knew. That probably would have made our first meeting go a lot smoother than it did.” “Yes I believe you are right. Again I am deeply sorry about that.” “I said I forgave you so don’t let it trouble you further. Should I take it that you believe me about being from a different plane?” “Yes I believe you which plane did you come from?” “A very different one than this place I’ll explain more about it later but I think they are getting confused.” “Um…what the hay is going on?” Rainbow asked her wings spread wide intense worry and confusion on her face. “Oh Ro and I were just talking about how we could’ve had this talk sooner if we had known we could speak the same language. Also that he is in fact form another world.” “WHAT! NO BUCKING WAY!”The mare shouted making me pin my ears down again. “Rainbow Dash watch your language there’s royalty present.” The white unicorn said scolding the blue mare. “And watch the shouting would you I’m gonna go deaf at this rate.” “If you’re from another world how did you get here?” Twilight asked looking at me with hopeful eyes and the rest of the group seemed to share in her interest. “You want the long answer or the short one?” “Long please.” She said with a big smile. Twilight looked to me and brought a piece parchment and a quill from the desk using her magic. The parchment was placed onto some wooden board with two what looked to be clamps to hold it in place. Taking the quill in her hand she was ready to write. “Put that away now!” I nearly growled at her. Everyone looked at me with confused fright. Celestia merely raised an eyebrow. “W-why?” The mare in question stammered looking at me like I just told her to kill her child. I grabbed my bag my blade and stood up heading for the door. Celestia quickly stood up and approached me and placed a hand on my shoulder I had to fight to keep from punching her again. Her hand radiated a gentle warmth and she spoke gently and her voice was slightly soothing. “Ro… please don’t leave. Why are you so upset about Twilight taking notes?” I had to close my eyes and take a few slow breaths to calm myself. The gentle clopping of more hooves approached me and felt another hand on my back. The smell of sugar it told me it was Diane and she was lightly rubbing my back. “Ro?” Diane asked gently. I let out a heavy sigh as I spoke looking at the door. “She has no reason to be documenting this, what was supposed to be friendly meeting. Not an academic study.” “So do you expect us to ask you nothing about how you got here?” “No not all I just don’t want to be held accountable when she opens a portal to a hostile world.” “I would never do such a thing I wouldn’t even know how to.” Twilight spoke sounding offended. “That only means that you would try to do it anyway. I’ve seen your type before all science no philosophy you’ll do anything to get answers.” I look back at hear make no effort to hide my hatred. “There are things that you are far better off not knowing. How to travel the planes is one of them.” “He is right Twilight there are very dangerous things in the planes. Nightmare Moon was a result of messing with them.” “Your sister got a little too close to the abyss didn’t she?” “Yes the creature form that plane possessed Luna and became Nightmare.” This seemed to get through to her as she put her writing supplies back on her desk. “Celestia can you bind her from researching this subject?” “Why do you ask?” “To be blunt I don’t trust her not to. She has the look of someone that can’t think beyond the knowledge itself not thinking or not caring who she may hurt from using her magic. Take the incident while she was running around three days ago teleporting away and scorching Spike in the process.” “I didn’t even know I could do that!” Twilight nearly shouted in defense. “All the more reason to bind you from studying the planes one miss step and you can unleash some unholy terror on the world.” I tensed ready to leave when I felt a gentle squeeze on my shoulder. “Ro please set down you have my word that she won’t research the planes.” Celestia turned to her student. “Isn’t that right Twilight?” There was a pause she was thinking about it. That made me ready to leave and make sure she would have an “accident” later then she spoke. “Princess I promise I will not research the planes. But may I have an explanation as to what they are?” I grumbled and rubbed both of my temples feeling the headache already coming but sat back down. “Fine I guess I’ll go into more detail. Let’s see will now best way to describe how it works.” I rubbed my chin for a moment returning my blade to the arm of the couch then looked at the group. “Okay this should be an easy enough explanation. I want you to imagine four large oceans each a different color and equal in size. Now see them as globes of water floating in the air in the same space all connected to each other and separate at the same time. Let’s call these four oceans the foundation from this point on. Within the foundation there are four more smaller oceans. For simplicity’s sake I’ll name them A, B, C, and D. A, B, C, and D are all connected to the foundation but they are also connected to each other. A, B, and C all connected to each other but only C is connected to D so you have to go to C first or going into the foundation. But because A is already connected to C you don’t have to go to B to get there. The foundation however is so much more massive than A, B, C, and D so it’s very easy to get lost in it. Now imagine going through the entire alphabet many times over of oceans and that’s what is known as the planes. An acquaintance of mine knows how to open gate ways between the planes. He opened up a gate way and pushed me through simple right?” I explained simply but from the looks on everyone’s face expect for Twilight and Celestia they didn’t get it. Rainbow and Applejack looked like their heads were about to explode while Diane looked like she didn’t care. I sighed slightly in mild frustration that they didn’t get it. “In the long run I guess it won’t matter if you understand or not I’ll be back in my world by the end of next year.” “Wait you mean you not staying?” Diane asked a fearful and slightly saddened look on her face. Shaking my head I answered. “No I didn’t want to come here in the first place I was sent here on a forced vacation. He was concerned that I was going to burn myself out with my work. Don’t know why he even cares never had any problem setting me on fire himself.” “He sets you on fire!” Diane looked horrified at the idea. “When I was in my 20’s it was nearly a weekly thing for us. Why do you think he just an acquaintance?” “Why would you allow such a thing to keep happening?” Celestia asked puzzlement and sadness on her face. “Ever heard the expression “Lesser of two evils.”?” Everyone nodded slowly. “Kinda what was going on. Either two people threatening and trying to kill me or one person that I knew would kill me or worse.” “What could be worse than somepony trying to kill you?” Applejack asked adopting a look of sympathy that was somewhat shared by the rest. “You’re better off not knowing trust me on that.” Celestia lowered the bag she had been holding placing it in her lap. I could tell the swelling wasn’t as bad as I was expecting. Which made me wonder what is in it but that wasn’t important at the moment. “I am Princess Ceslestia co ruler of Equestria. Please do not take offence to this mister Ro but, what are you exactly?” Celestia asked as Diane got up and headed to the table with the food filling a tray up with brown-looking lumps. “Hmm…what am I?....such a simple question without a simple answer. On my world there are many different races much like this one. Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Halflings, Orcs, Gnomes, Gnolls, the half breeds, and the fey just to name a few. I though, am a half breed half human half werewolf or a shifter as we’re more commonly called.” “I know what a wolf is but whats a werewolf?” Diane asked returning to her seat. “Were is a general term for someone stricken with lycanthropy whether it is a disease or cruse is up for debate. Weres either at will or on the light of the full moon undergo a transformation into one of their beastly forms. Weres have two different forms aside from what they were before animal and war. Animal should be pretty obvious in taking the full form of whatever were animal family they are wolf, bear, and rat to name a few. This includes walking on four legs and being otherwise indistinguishable from the regular animal. The war from is in between the two. Take myself for example add a wolf’s muzzle more fur and paws were my feet are and I’d be a werewolf’s war form. While they are transformed, in most cases anyway they become more blood thirsty wanting to hunt, maim, and kill. This is one of the main reasons weres are normally killed on sight. Unfortunately almost anyone can become a were all you have to do is get bitten and live or get the were’s blood mixed with yours. But there are a few that resist the urge and use their gift or curse to do good. Since I’m a shifter I’m right in the middle, a were can hide what they are by not transforming. Shifters do not have this option we always look like this unable to hide what we are…naturally anyway.” “Hey how do we know you’re not gonna go on some mass killing spree huh?! You as much said you’re a monster!” Rainbow growled and the ailcorn in the room began to turn her head to the mare but I raised my hand to spot her. “I admit that my heritage does cause some angry and hostile tendencies but you should consider that the only time I have been either has been in retaliation to someone like yourself acting first. Unlike you I know how to control these tendencies. If I’m attacked I WILL defend myself it’s just that simple.” “Oh yeah! What about the princess!?” She said challenging me. “If I really wanted to do some damage I wouldn’t have used my fist. Plus that was just payback for her blasting me.” I quipped as I tapped my blade. “Also haven’t you been paying attention we are way past that.” She huffed and grumbled turning away as Celestia shook her head. “Well now that that’s been taken care of let’s go back to the previous topic the shifters.” “Oh yes of course. You said weres can pass on their curse by biting is the same true for shifters?” Celestia asked concerned while Diane began munching on her plate of brown lump-looking treats. “No worries of that at all the only way shifters can make more shifters is to mate. So you don’t have to worry about me turning any ponies or anything else into half wolf hybrids.” Fluttershy surprisingly spoke up at that point. “Hold on if your part wolf does that mean you eat…” She gulped looking slightly worried. “meat?” “Yes.” The group looked ready to scream but I preempted them firmly, loudly and slightly fearfully. “Let me finish!” They only slightly calmed down Celestia, Diane, and surprisingly Fluttershy looked undisturbed by the fact. “While I can and have eaten meat and still do on occasion I’m largely vegetarian these days.” “So you’re an omnivore then that’s rather unusual. Wouldn’t you being a vegetarian cause you health problems?” Celestia asked looking at me puzzled. “Or do you find eating other creatures wrong?” “To answer your first question yes it did at one point but found a way around it. For the second question provided the creature doesn’t have true sentience I see nothing wrong with eating meat.” “What do you mean by “true sentience”?” “On my world there are spells that can allow a person to speak with animals, plants, or anything really just as clearly as we are now. Unless they can communicate under their own power anything is free game to me. After all if magic let you talk to a tree would you cut it down for fire wood? Or break a rock in two if you found out its name was Tom?” Diane at that point began laughing like mad forcing Applejack to hold her tray as she fell to the ground. “And…here I said…. I wouldn’t be wall…. breaky!” She gasped in between laughs while rolling around on the floor holding her stomach. I didn’t have any idea what she was talking about but her laughter made me smile anyway. After what seemed to be a few minutes of her laughing and us just watching with smiles on our faces she got back to her seat reclaiming her tray. “Okay I’m done carry on.” She said wiping a laughter tear from her eye while resuming to snack. Celestia and everyone else in the room looked at me questioningly to which I merely shrugged. “I don’t get it either.” “Right…” Celestia paused clearly as confused as the rest of us before getting back on topic. “Then why are you largely vegetarian then don’t like the taste?” “No, meat is rather tasty I refrain from eating it to hide my scent.” I say tapping my nose. “Something I discovered in my time traveling those who eat meat or grains for that matter have much stronger body odor. I have better sense of smell than a human or I’m guessing a pony for that matter. Even if Miss Apple hadn’t told me she worked on an apple farm the smell of them, dirt, and sweat would have.” “Wait you sayin’ ah smell?” Applejack asked a look of worry crossing her face. “No offence meant it’s just something my nose picks up on. I didn’t find it unpleasant in the first place. The what smells like gallons of perfume on the other hand.” I say glancing over at Rarity. “Why are you looking at me like that?” She asked like I had just insulted her. “You ever spray that stuff right in your nose or got some on your tongue?” “Well um yes I have why?” “That’s nearly what I’m going through right now. The only other scent I’m picking up at this point is sugar. You must have a real problem with animals.” At that point Rarity looked over at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy?” The white unicorn asked worry in her voice. “Opal does complain about your perfume very often. I just didn’t tell you because I was afraid it would upset you.” She yellow pegasus spoke softly enough that it sounded just barely above a whisper. “And to be honest which ya Rare I’m havin’ a hard time ignorin’ it myself and I’m over here. Ifin’ Ro’s sniffer is a good as he says it is must be nearly unbearable for him.” “It is starting to make me dizzy.” “Hmm… with all of your permission I’d like to cast a spell that will clear the perfume from you.” Celestia offered gently smiling. The group nodded and murmured their agreement. Celestia’s horn glowed gently as the windows opened as the smell of the perfume cleared away. I took it a deep breath through the nose and enjoyed the clean air actually smiling very slightly. This allowed me to get in their natural scents for the first time. Diane smelled of sugar and…rocks for some reason. Spike smelled faintly of dust, books, and gems. Fluttershy smelled of a variety of animals with the undertone of fresh flowers which is what I expect to be her real scent. Rainbow smelled of sweat and spring rain water probably from the clouds I had watched her sleep on. Twilight smelled of books as well as another scent that I couldn’t place but for some reason I really didn’t like. Rarity’s scent was that of freshly washed linen or maybe silk I couldn’t really tell but it was pleasant. Celestia though her scent was strange it smelled of sugar much like Diane but also the summer wind and power. “Much better although I wonder as to why you ladies would cover up your natural scent.” I sniffed the air again and smiled a little more despite that smell coming from Twilight. Then I smelled something else it was much fainter but I knew that smell. I smelled it on Nightmare Moon and Luna it was the scent of the night sky during a cold winter. She wasn’t here though so I took another heavy sniff and found where it was coming form. I had to put its source aside for now wouldn’t be a good idea to bring it up right now. “You all smell rather nice as it is.” I lied a little Applejack and Celestia both seemed to catch this by raising their eye brows and I quickly glanced at them. Giving them a look that said let it go and they seemed to get it giving me a slight nod. All the other mares blushed and stammered slightly except for Rainbow who let out a huff. “Thank you Ro.” Rarity started politely. “I am Rarity Gems, and if you don’t think it rude if I asked you your age? I mean you said your acquaintance did horrible things to you in your 20’s but you only look a little older than us. Well except for the Princess of course.” I couldn’t help but smirk as the others looked at her and the sudden panic that came across her face. “Well umm.. what I meant to say was is that the Princess looks very good for her age. Not that she doesn’t always look good mind you. Umm I mean I’m sure she’s always been uhh-” Her sweating and rambling was cut off by a gentle giggle form Celestia. “I understand what you meant Miss Rarity and I took no offence.” Rarity nearly looked like she was about to faint from relief at that point. Rainbow seemed to chuckle slightly at her friends expense. “To answer your question I assume except for Celestia your all in your early 20’s yes?” They all nod except for Diane. “I’m only nineteen.” I chuckle gently at the crumbs of food around her muzzle. “I’m three hundred and thirty.” Every eye in the room went wide open and all but Celestia went slack jawed. Diane dropped the brown lump she was about to take a bite out of landing on the floor with a soft squishy thud leaving only one on her tray. It was quiet for a long moment then Celestia spoke her eyes returning to their normal size. “How old did you say you were again? I thought I heard you say three hundred and thirty.” “Well...three hundred and thirty-six actually, but who keeps track past the two hundreds.” “YOU’RE THREE HUNDRED YEARS OLD!” Everyone but the alicorn yelled at me (thank the gods) and I had to place my hands over my ears as I pinned them to my skull. “Arguhg!!.. geeze no need to yell like that my ears were already ringing form Celestia shouting earlier.” All but Rainbow gave a gentle murmur of apologies which I accepted. “Is your long life common on your world?”The alicorn asked with what I could only label as hope in her voice. “Yes and no it really depends. Life spans range from sixty to over a thousand. There is a few that have a limitless life spans but they are very few and far in between.” “Are you-” “No and you don’t want to meet the ones that are.” I cut her off it didn’t take much to figure out why she was asking. “Why not?” “Let’s just say the ways they achieve their “immortality” are questionable and leave it at. Alright who’s- okay you know what I can’t take it anymore.” I look over at Diane and point to the last brown lump on her tray curiosity finally getting the better of me. “Just what in the abyss are you eating Diane?”She giggled and wiped her muzzle off with a napkin that Rarity floated over with her magic. “It’s a chocolate cup cake silly Ro Ro.” She smiled at me sweetly as is it was the most obvious thing in the world. “What’s chocolate? And what is cake?” I asked completely stumped rising an eyebrow. At that moment I felt a chill run up my spine and Diane’s eyes shot wide open and her pupils became pin pricks. The rest of the group dove behind the couch peeked over the back of it. Rainbow and Rarity yanked Twilight and Spike to join them. I turned to look at Celestia wondering what was going on only for that chill to turn to pure dread panic. Celestia was in no better shape than Diane if anything she was even worse as her mane and tail had completely stopped moving. The panic became terror as they both began to speak other saying the next word in the sentence. “You’re…” Diane “saying…” Celestia “that…you…have…never…in…your… whole… life…. ever… heard… of…. or… eaten…. chocolate… or… cake?” “Umm….” I paused pinning my ears to my head. “No.” Celestia’s wings popped out in a threatening manner and Diane’s eyes narrowed dangerously. Before I could even twitch to move I found them on top of me Celestia’s the side of her face buried in my chest. While Diane had grabbed hold of my head and pulled it into those big soft chest pillows making me blush deeply. Each were holding me in a bone crushing hug as I could feel my joints and spine popping in ways I knew weren’t healthy. Pulling my eyes away from Diane’s chest I found that I was looking at the ceiling. I had somehow gotten tackled so quickly I didn’t even register that I ended up on my back. My confusion only grew as I heard what sounded like…crying? “You poor poor unfortunate colt..” “To be denied the sweet sweet frosting..” “The yummy yummy goodness of…. “Flour eggs milk and sugar finely combined and cooked in a slow oven topped with creamy silky icing.” “Fate most cruel to deprive you of….” I wasn’t entirely sure how long I laid there as the two of them went on and on about the wondrous “food of the gods” that was cake and chocolate. Thankfully though the death grip they hand on me loosened enough that it didn’t hurt any more. As they went on and on I felt movement I seen five mares looking down at us with a variety of looks. Sympathy from Applejack who took off her hat placing it on her chest closing her eyes bowing her head. If it wasn’t for the ringing still in my ears I could have sworn she said “never had a chance”. Rainbow looked to be just barely able to hold in her laughter as I she kept both hands on her muzzle her wings barely able to keep her in the air. Twilight was looking down at her mentor with a mix shock and…jealousy? Fluttershy and Rarity were sporting gentle blushes on their cheeks as they looked at Diane. Though I could swear I saw the pink manned pegasus wings twitch slightly. I looked up at them with what I hopped was a pleading look. They seemed to get it and they began to clear their throats very loudly. Celestia was the first to recover and once she realized what she had done she blushed and got up. With a glow from her horn the couch was sat up right again. The movement caused Diane to land right in my lap thankfully not on a certain part of my anatomy that had gotten stiff. She finally broke herself out of her crying to look around. Her eyes seem to land on the table with baked goods. Jumping into the air she flew over to the table…. somehow and crying out. “You need a million CC’s of cake stat!” While she was messing with the cake I got up popping what bones I could back into place. Looking around my bag was where I left it. Good thing my kukri was in its sheath as it had flown across the room. After retrieving it and returning it to the small of my back I returned to take my seat again. Diane was finish at the table and was walking back to me with a massive slice of what I assumed was cake. I was nearly about to sit down when she tripped on…something I couldn’t see it and the plate with the cake smash right into my face. My nose was filled with a sweet aroma of berries and sugar. It took me far longer than I’d like to admit to understand what had happened. When I did though I could only let out a small sigh and think “Why me?”. A sound akin to breaking glass caught my attention fallowed by crying. I could tell it was Diane and wiping away some cake from my eyes I saw her on the floor crying. But that wasn’t what got my attention no, her mane and tail had gone completely straight. Her hands were covering her face and the rest were glancing between me and her. I stuck my tongue out and licked up some of the cake it was sweet and bready. “A little messy for me but still tasty.” I said sounding as cheerful as I could. This made Diane look up at me her eyes and gotten blood shot from that short amount of crying. “Y-you’re not mad at me?” She asked me the pleading her in her voice that made my heart ache a little. “Why would I be mad this is how you’re supposed to eat cake right?” I smiled down at her as I stuck my tongue out as far as I could getting another big lick of cake. Her frown slowly morphed into a smile and all at once her mane and tail popped back into the curly tangled near mess it had been before. Twilight’s horn glowed as the broken pieces of plate were put in a waste bin. Diane had gotten up and brought over a damp cloth offering it to me a sorrowful look in her eyes. “I’m so sorry Ro I don’t know wh-” I placed my finger on her lips which still had some cake on it. “Don’t worry about it.” She took my finger in her mouth licking the cake off smiling up at me. My ear twitched as I picked up a hushed gasp from Rarity. Fluttershy’s cheeks were pink again and her wings twitched slightly. Pulling my finger form her I grabbed the damp cloth and wiped my hands and face clean. I still had a little cake on my clothes but I could deal with that later. Sitting back down I caught the oddest look I had seen the entirely evening. Celestia was giving me a sly smirk for some reason. I raised a brow wondering what was going on in that head of hers as I sat down. “Well seeing how that has been taken care of are we ready to continue?”I asked as I sat back down groaning slightly as I popped a few more bones back into place. Everyone nodded in agreement and returned to their seats. But not before Diane brought over another slice of over for me to eat which I accepted. Using the fork I took a proper bite of sliced she had brought me. Much like before sweet and bready a number of flavors that I was completely unfamiliar with. It wasn’t really to my liking as I didn’t really care for sweets, but it wasn’t unpleasant either. “Thank you Diane.” I said smiling at her gently and making plans to nurse this cake as long as possible. If her no other reason so I wouldn’t offend her. She returned to her seat with a small spring in her step. Once she sat back down it became apparent that there were one member of the group that had been unusually quiet. “Spike do you have any questions that you wanted to ask?” “I’ve got nothing to say to you.” Spike let out angrily. “Still upset I lied earlier huh?” He only let out another huff and turned away. “I will apologize for lying to you however I will not apologize for feeling it was necessary. On my world I had to go into disguise more times than I care to count. Attacked or shunned on-site any time I entered a town or village just because I was a shifter. Believe me I understand lying is not the best way to make a first impression, but under my circumstances it’s the only way I ever get a chance to make one in the first place.” He seemed to bow his head as if thinking on the matter and I hoped considering my words carefully. “You wear shunned?” Fluttershy asked in a very small voice. “Just because you’re a shifter?” “It’s a human thing what they do not understand they fear and what they fear they often seek to destroy. With how we look and sometimes act I can actually understand it. I can’t say that I like it but I can understand it.” I explained melancholy in my voice as I took another bite of cake. “Don’t be sad Ro Ro if anypony is mean to you I’ll protect you.” Diane said in a cheery but determined tone. I could only let out a small chuckle as I smiled again. “I’m sure you will Diane.” “Of course I will. I protect all my friends.” “We are friends? You just met me today.” I asked completely confused. “Well uh duh I’m friends with everypony.”She said with the biggest of smiles. “Ah I see.” I took another bite of cake wondering about that last part. “So any other questions?” “Yes actually. Your clothes what kind of material or they made out of? I’ve never seen anything like them before and I have worked with nearly every fabric ever made.” Rarity asked eyeing my clothing curiously. “All of my clothes made from a mithral and silk weave. Please don’t ask me how it’s done you’d have to talk to an elf.” “I work with silk all the time but what is mithral?” “It’s a very special metal that is just as strong as steel but is half the weight. That’s why said not ask how it’s done only the elves know how to weave metal and silk together.” “You’re wearing metal? May I feel what the texture is like?” “I don’t see any harm in it.” I stand and walk over and present my arm to the group. They each take a quick feel Rarity’s face falls when she feels the slightly rough texture of my jacket. “Do you wear this all the time?” “Usually I know it’s kind of rough but I’ve definitely worn worse. Besides you get used to it especially when you’ve had it for 300 years.” “Wait silk doesn’t last that long how is it still so new looking?” “Magical enchantments preserve it.” I stated bluntly as I sat back on the couch. “Are those the only clothes you have? You do seem to travel light.” She said as she eyed my bag. “When you’re on the move is much as I am it pays to travel light and no these are not the only clothes I have. These are basically my field close.” “Well if you’re interested I can make you some more.” She offered kindly. “I appreciate the offer but I’m going to have to decline. After all I don’t know if I’m going to be allowed to stay in Equestria.” I said as I looked right at Celestia the rest of the group looking to her as well. “It was because of your actions that you saved my faithful student Twilight, my sister, and help stop Nightmare Moon. Tonight you have proven that you are a decent albeit abrasive person. Therefore I see no issue with you staying in Equestria for the duration of your stay on our world.” She said smiling gently at me. Diane seemed to be overjoyed at this news while the rest seem to accept this with a little hesitation. “Speaking of your sister how is she? Did she recover just fine?” “Yes she is doing quite well but still a little weak from what the elements did to her while purging Nightmare Moon.” “That’s good if possible I would like to meet with her face-to-face sometime in the near future.” “I don’t see that being a problem but may I ask why?” “I wanted to apologize for wounding her in the first place. Had I known what was going to happen I wouldn’t have been using my most lethal arrows. I acted on what little information I had and ended up nearly killing her for that I must apologize to her myself.” “Oh I see she has wanted to see you herself so she can thank you for the part you played in returning her to her true self.” “All right then where is she?” “The two of us live at Canterlot Castle on the mountain to the north of here.” “That close? Well I could be there before sunrise.” “That would be true if the trains ran at night.” “What’s a train?” “You don’t know what a train is? How else would you get to Canterlot so quickly? You don’t look like you can fly.” “No I can’t fly but I do have a good pair of legs I’ll just run.” I said tapping my heel against the floor. “You can’t be serious it takes several hours by train to get to Canterlot from Ponyville. There is no way you can get there before dawn running you would tire yourself out long before you made it.” I let somewhat cocky grin creep onto my face. “Is that a challenge your highness?” “Your…. your being completely serious aren’t you? You really believe you can run to Canterlot before sunrise.” She asked sounding shocked. “Of course I do I know what my body is capable of. Here to that mountain. I run that just to get my muscles warmed up in the morning.” “I don’t see why you feel the need to run it I can very easily teleport you there.” “I don’t think so Princess while you might be letting me stay in your country that doesn’t mean I trust you enough for something like that. For all I know you might send me into a volcano, the sun, or the moon no offense.” “I would never do something as underhanded as that.” “That’s not the only reason though. I know from experience that mixing different kinds of magic can be dangerous. And since nearly everything I own is enchanted in one way or another I’d rather not risk it. I wouldn’t want to lose any of my gear should it react badly.” “Um….. I just realized something.” Twilight said interrupting our chain of conversation. “You don’t have your bow or quiver with you did you leave them somewhere?” “No I’ve got both right here.” I said while nudging my bag with my foot. “Ah hate point this out sugar cube but it don’t look like your bow can fit in there.” “Looks plenty big enough to me but I suppose I should show you what I’m talking about.” I leaned down after finishing off the cake grabbing my bag and pull out my quiver and set it on the couch. Then I pull out a smaller bag that was covered with mithral chain mail. Opening it up I pull out my compound bow. The looks on everyone’s faces was somewhat priceless seeing as the bag only looked big enough to hold a watermelon. Yet I was holding a 4 foot long compound bow in my hand. The bow itself was ultimately unimpressive looking aside from the fact it was made from bone. It was stained completely black and fitted with a bayonet that could be used when punching while holding the bow. The added weight of the bayonet helped to stabilize the bow when drawn for long periods. The small strips of silk tied near the string grooves helped to cut back on the distinctive twang when the bowstring was released. It may not have been impressive or flashy but to a true archer it was a work of art. Plus it held a lot of sentimental value to me for a number of reasons. I held it as I use my free hand to strum the string gently. I noticed it had gotten quiet so I look back to the group. Each of them was looking at me with their jaws wide open even Celestia. That’s when I decided it might be best to explain what a bag of holding was. “It’s called a bag of holding basically it’s a lot bigger on the inside then it is outside.” I said holding it up slowly. “Everything I currently own is inside of this one bag.” “How does that work!? I mean seriously how does that even work!?! Please you have to tell me I must know!” Twilight nearly begged and shouted at me. “Sorry but I couldn’t tell you even if I wanted to which I don’t. I’m not a practitioner of magic and I’m not going to let you borrow it to study either. This is the reason why, if the bag is punctured anything that is inside it will be lost forever. Plus it will become nothing more than an ordinary cloth bag. Some reason I should’ve figured it was a bad idea to show you this.” I said halfway between deadpanned and discussed. This made her calm down a little. “Ro how much can that bag hold?” Celestia asked “Around 1500 pounds why?” “May I?” She asked holding out her hand expectantly. “You want to see how much it weighs don’t you?” When she nodded slowly I whispered the locking enchantment phrase and stood up walking over to her. Placing the bag in her hand I smirked slightly her hand jerked upward clearly expecting it to be heavier. My smirk grew as she tried to open it only for it to stubbornly remain closed. Everyone crowded around her looking at it in wonder. “I locked it you really think I wouldn’t take precautions to keep something from being stolen?” Taking the bag back I returned to the couch yet again. “So that’s where you are keeping your journal and your pen. Wait a moment this afternoon I taught you how to read and write in equestrian. But you were speaking it so fluently and you’re not from this world how?” “Twilight I know more than two dozen languages learning one more wasn’t that big of a deal. Spoken equestrian is something in the middle of Elvin, sylvan, and the celestial tongue. That made it so that it only took me a few days of overhearing it understand it. The written language however was unlike anything I had ever seen before so I had nothing to compare it to.” “You speak over two dozen languages!” “Yes seeing how nearly every sapient race on my world has a language all their own. That’s not counting the different tribal languages I know. In fact when I was a child in school I already knew Elvin, common, and was working on sylvan.” “Why are you learning so many languages in school?” “Largely because it was a mixed village elves and humans were living and working side-by-side.” “What about sylvan?” “It’s the language of the fey that one was more of a precaution. Fey can be a rather rambunctious lot being able to speak their native tongue and showing lots of respect can keep you from getting into trouble with them.” “What are the fey?” “That’s a very complicated question the fey are essentially the chaotic spirits of nature itself.” “Wait chaotic? Nature isn’t chaotic.” “Maybe not on this world but let me put it to you this way. My entire world is like the everfree forest.” “How can you live in such a horrible place!?” Rarity screeched in horror “It’s not that hard when it’s the only world you know.” “That’s a very good point.” “So who raises the sun and the moon?” Twilight asked looking to her mentor. I shrug. “Beats me and pretty sure there was a God tasked with that or something.” “What’s a God?” I face palmed. “You’re basically in the room with one.” I said pointing at Celestia. “I’m not a God though I just simply raise and lower the sun.” “Does that mean you are aware of the gods?” “I know a little.” “Ah good then that’s one thing I won’t have to explain to your student you will.” I grinned thankfully avoiding that nasty topic. This made Twilight look at her mentor expectantly. “I’ll explain it later Twilight.” She said sounding exhausted. “Oh okay…” Twilight said before breaking out into a yawn. That was soon followed by Spike and Applejack. “I guess it’s getting late then. I’ll take that as my cue to get out of here then.” I said standing fixing my quiver to my back and securing its buckle over my chest. Then returning my bag of holding to the backpack and placed it over my quiver. “ Oh you’re leaving already?” Diane asked sounding very disappointed. “Sorry Diane but I don’t have any place to stay and I’m not going to impose. That reminds me there’s a window I got a pay for.” I reached into my belt and pulled out 10 gold coins and held them out to Diane. “I hope this covers the cost of the window.” “Wait these ain’t bits.” She said taking them. “No those are gold coins.” “Pinkie may see one of those for a moment?” Celeste he asked holding out her hand. With a quick nod Diane flipped one in the air toward Celestia. Catching in her magic she studied the coin closely. “Ro just how many of these do you have?” “I don’t know a few thousand maybe. Along with a couple dozen platinum bars why?” “You have platinum!?!” She asked her eyes going wide. “Yeah what is it really really rare here or something?” “Yes a single platinum coin is worth over 500 bits. In each of these gold coins is worth at least 50 on their own maybe even more since these are bigger than a bit.” “So that’s enough for the window right?” I said pointing at the coins in Diane’s hands. “Yes more than enough.” “Well all right Diane you can spend whatever is left however you see fit.” “Oh no I couldn’t I do that.” She protested looking ready to hand them back to me. “Well either way I’m not going to need them so you can keep them or do whatever you like I insist.” “Oh thank you Ro.” She then smiled at me and stood up then wrapped her arms around me in a gentle hug nuzzling her face into my chest. “Thank you.” I was stunned by the sudden display of affection but I wrapped one arm around her and gently patted her mane. “You’re very welcome Diane.” When we broke the hug her cheeks were slightly darker pink than usual. She was also sporting a sweet smile on her muzzle and for some reason wouldn’t look me in the eye. She folded her arms behind her back and scuffed at the floor with her hoof. When I turned back to the rest of the mares in the room they were all looking at me suspiciously. “Well Celestia I guess I’ll see you at the castle and don’t you go cheating by raising the sun early you hear me?” “I wouldn’t do that anyway my little ponies would think something was wrong if I did.”She said smugly. I gave her a quick nod and smiled on the inside before turning to the group again. “Well despite the rocky start I can say it was a pleasure to meet all of you in person. I’ll be seeing you around maybe.” Holding my bow in my right hand I spoke the command word and it wraps around my forearm folding up the bayonet lying against the back of my hand. As I head out the door I hear hoofsteps approached me from behind I turned and see Diane standing in the doorway. “Ro will I see you again?” “Sure I’ll let you know when I get a permanent place to stay.” I flash a quick smile to her as I begin stretching my legs and she smiled back. Celestia stepped outside and folded her arms under her breasts looking at me slightly amused. “You really do intend to run the entire way there don’t you.” “I said I would in when I say something I’m going to do it. Oh and before I go, Twilight I want my earring back.” She turned to head to her desk. “Alright I’ll go get it.” I nod as I begin bouncing on the balls of my feet warming up my muscles. “Celestia I’ll see you in a few hours.” I said as I snatched my earring that Twilight floated over to me with her magic making her lose any points she already had with me. Even more so seeing how I already said mixing magic was dangerous. Placing it in my belt pocket I gave the group quick wave before I took off running as fast as I could toward Canterlot. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ Seven pairs of pony eyes opened wide as the shifter named Ro took off toward Canterlot moving far faster than anything they had seen aside from a flying Pegasus and even then they couldn’t be sure who was faster. “Wowie wow look at him go he must be running at least 350 hooves every six seconds!” Diane said excitedly. “I think you better hurry back to the castle princess if you don’t he might beat you back.” She added with a giggle snort. “I think you might be right Pinkie Pie.” The solar diarch said in utter disbelief. “Well my little ponies it was good to see you all again so soon despite how the evening started I believe this meeting went rather well. Twilight I look forward to reading your next friendship report.” Her student bowed slightly. “Of course princess.” With a nod and a smile the alicorn’s horn glowed with a flash and pop teleported back to her castle. “Well it wasn’t a party but I sure had fun getting to know Ro Ro. What did you guys think of him?” “I still say he’s a jerk.” “Oh come on now Rainbow you’re just mad because he got the best of ya.” “While he is certainly no prince charming he is not completely unpleasant to be around. What do you think Fluttershy?” “He seemed to really scary to me also sad.” “Oh you saw that too Fluttershy?” “uhum” She nodded gently. “Sad? He seemed angry to me” “Yeah me too but it was also like he was trying to hide somethin. Not in a bad way but more like he just didn’t want us to know about him.” “I wish I could’ve asked him more questions, his world and magic seems so fascinating.” “Well I don’t know bout y’all but I’m mighty tired so I’ll be headin on home wanna walk with me Shy?” “Thank you Applejack.” The yellow mare replied sweetly. That seemed to be the cue for the mares to return to their homes each reflecting on the strange being they had met. Some with anger, others with curiosity, and one with fondness.A lonely spider lowered itself down to the shoulder of one mare in particular. “Multiple oceans existing in the same space together......hmmmmm…..” Author's Note Let me be up front right now. OH MY GOD IT SUCKS WRITING FOR SO MANY CHARACTERS AT THE SAME TIME NEVER EVER AGAIN! *Takes a deep breath in through nose out the mouth.* Okay now that that is out of the way. I gotta give mad props to anyone that can handle something like that. I already know I didn’t do the best job of it I tried giving everyone enough time for this chapter. Still looking for and editor please give me a recommendation if you got one on my profile page. Also sorry this took me so long to get out been distracted with Fallout 4. I have been sort of wrestling with the idea of writing interlude chapters that will spell out all of Ro’s abilities gear and relevant things about him and his world without spoiling the story. Why do I want to do this? This chapter is why next to nothing got done plot related aside from the obvious. I’m thinking a professor Pinkie Pie classroom setting with Ro teaching some of the cast and you readers about him and his world. These interlude chapters well be non canon to this story and severe merely as “off screen” exposition with lots of wall breaking, comedy, and techno babble. Or what I try to write as comedy anyway. It is my hope that these chapters will speed up the story a little and have less in the way of big exposition chunks when you merely want to see what will happen next. Also to keep me from pulling a dexus machincan with his gear or powers. Please please please pretty please with a cherry on top with mocha sprinkles Vote on my comment below a thumbs up for “Professor Pinkie Pie’s 101 facts about Ro and his world.” Or a thumbs down for massive chucks of explaining about Ro’s carp in story. Before you do through please remember this not story about the discovery of his abilities. All of his abilities he already has this story is meant to be about him adjusting. And thank you all for reading so far despite the flaws and I hope that I’ve done better in this chapter. Okay one last note im going to write a crossover with Dragon Ball Xenoverse when chapter one is up voting will be over.
Chapter Seven: Tea and PranksA middle age mother walks around a small room tears in her eyes as she remembers fondly the years the rooms owner had lived in it. She walks over to a desk sitting down and looks at the pictures remembering the good times and the bad. Opening a draw she sees a journal and sets it on the desk. She hesitates for a brief moment before opening it slowly reading the first page. Year X Month X Date X I can’t believe what she did to me. I felt so helpless so angry so betrayed. I TRUSTED HER! I LOVE HER LIKE A MOTHER!!! AND SHE SHE!!!!!…. I…I have to put that behind me I ran away for a fresh start and now I have one. Things…things are difficult to get use to but I’m managing. The new school is helping so is this journal at least I hope it’s going to help. Letting out my frustration and emotions I think is good for me. It helped a lot that I was able to cry my eyes out to someone even if I hadn’t told her what happened yet but I will in time I think maybe….. It’s strange she looks so much like that BITCH but she was so much kinder than bicth could ever be. But back to why I started writing this journal. I think I made a friend today she is even quieter in class than I am. I think the reason she even joined me at lunch today was cause she seen me crying in class…..again. She said I looked like I could use a friend. I wanted to tell her to mind her own business and go away. But I couldn’t and ended up hugging her as I cried into her shoulder. She wasn’t the one taking care of me now but I think that made it even more cleansing for me. Someone my own age caring enough about me really helps a lot. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ As I ran toward Canterlot I felt the cool night air against my face and through my hair. My feet hit the ground in soft but rapid thuds as I got closer to the tall mountain looming in the distance. The starry sky was clear and the moon was high. I had only been running for about an hour and as best I could tell I was about halfway there. My body was slowly beginning to drip with sweat as I continued. My lungs were slightly burning as I breathed in and out in a rapid but controlled pace. All in all it was rather nice to run like this again. It had been several weeks since I had first crossed the portal into this world. Most of that time I had spent in the everfree forest which did not allow for a lot of running space. So being out on the move again was very refreshing so was getting to talk to someone again. It was amazing how a few weeks of solitude had played on me the way it did. A smile made its way out of my face as I thought about conversation I had earlier. Even with the rocky start I still enjoyed it. The innocence and downright naïveté of most of them I found quite charming and perhaps a little jealous of. I had to shake that thought from my head though I wasn’t going to hold it against them because they lived in a peaceful world. At least mostly peaceful, Nightmare Moon had proven it wasn’t an untouched paradise. I kept my eyes trained on the mountain growing in the distance as I analyzed what I thought of the mares I had met this evening. Rainbow Dash headstrong, stubborn, prideful and brash. Quick to anger and quicker to act very slow to think. She dove into that situation earlier giving little forethought to the consequences of her actions. From what little I’ve observed of her during the week and a half before I sent the invitation. This strongly contradicted my initial impression of her. When I observed her in Ponyville she appeared to be a do-nothing lazy slacker spending most of her time sleeping on the clouds. Or flying around like an absolute maniac with little to no reason that I could see. I would have to make a mental note to check out the so-called Wonder Bolts that she talked about when trying to get that ticket from Twilight and speaking of Twilight Sparkle. A scholar through and through while this is not necessarily a bad thing but there was something…. Off. Something that I couldn’t put my finger on something deep down they told me she was going to be a problem. How and why I didn’t know perhaps it was because she reminded me of… No don’t think about it. I had to tell myself as to not dredge up those old memories. Am I being too harsh in my assumption of her? Perhaps, perhaps not. Princess Celestia’s age was apparent in her eyes. One look was all it took to see the years of experience behind them. I imagine however that very few had seen what I had. The books had described her as a motherly figure I saw no such thing. Her eyes were closer to that of a soldier than a mother. She hid it well though but I could tell she knew what I had seen. Two of us had the same eyes the eyes of someone that is experienced immeasurable amounts of pain and untold amounts of death. Worst yet not all of it was because of the ravages of time. The both of us knew what it meant to take lives personally. Her choice in pupils aside I gained a certain amount of respect for her. Rarity… a part of me felt her name should have been Vanity. There wouldn’t have been a more appropriate word to describe her. She did offer to make me clothes which did earn a few points with me. I had a suspicion though that she only wanted me in something more “elegant” or “tasteful”. She struck me as someone trying WAY too hard to be sophisticated. It never does you any good anyway unless you’re born into so called “high society” you’re not accepted anyway. Then again maybe this world was different I didn’t really believe it but one face to face conversation wasn’t enough to gauge anything really. That was the single biggest reason I hadn’t written this place off yet. Fluttershy…her name seemed to say it all but couldn’t really get a read on her. The way she was glaring at me thou was perhaps a little unsettling. Beyond that she seemed to be meek, timid, and shy. She was surprisingly accepting of my eating habits must have had something to do with the animals I smelt on her. Applejack seemed to be the most level headed of the group which was fine by me someone would need to keep the rest of them check. The fact she was a framer didn’t hurt either I’ve always had a healthy respect for what was probably the second maybe third oldest profession. Its hard and honest work plus you’re doing something constructive and meaningful in your life. I felt bad about lying to Spike but there was nothing else I could do. Maybe I could try to make it up to him at some point. I wouldn’t be holding my breath though trying to make things better between me and him would mean I had to be near Twilight. If I could help it I’d be avoiding her. Last but not least Diane, without a doubt the friendliest of the bunch. Not that was actually saying much mind you. I didn’t know what it was but that smile of hers was downright infectious. Merely thinking about her smile was enough to make one pop up on my face. I have seen children’s smiles and laughs that weren’t as heartwarming or frowns as heart breaking. While they all seemed almost childlike to me none seemed more so that Diane. It wasn’t a bad thing; her demeanor had made me hold back on the darker truths about myself. I also hadn’t seen such pretty or piercing blue eyes before they seemed to be looking inside my soul. Normally I’d be terrified or angered by such eyes but with Diane it was different like she was telling me not to be afraid. Afraid of what I didn’t know the worst of my fears had already come to pass. Shaking away those thoughts I found myself quickly approaching what looked to be some kind of check point at the base of the mountain. Slowing down my pace greatly I saw a few bushes and trees along the side of the road. Nowhere near the amount of cover id like or want to hide in but it was something. With a small leap I grabbed hold of the lowest hanging branch and swung up onto it. My feet firmly planted on it as I took a moment to catch my breath and slow my heart. While I could run at 4/5th my full speed all day and most of the night if I needed I preferred not to. Despite my cocky boasting to Celestia it did take a toll on me wither I admitted it or not. I wasn’t the quickest runner in my world nor did I have the endurance to claim distance. Those honors went to my mentor Reneer and he could keep them. After a few minutes my heart and breathing had finally slowed enough that they didn’t drown out the sound of the world. Funny that most wouldn’t think that your breathing could mask the sounds around you, most didn’t have my ears though. I pointed my ears to the check point from what I could tell I was about 400 feet out. Had it been day time I was sure I would’ve been spotted. Judging from the lack of movement or voices I hadn’t been on my fast approach. Reaching into a belt pocket I pulled out my spyglass which was nothing more than a very small telescope. It didn’t let me see a great distance only about doubling my range but, that was enough for close range recon. I held it up to my eye I took notice of the small white wooden shack with a pulley system to raise and lower the gate. The “gate” was little more than a painted broad that went from parallel to the ground to perpendicular. This made no sense seeing as there wasn’t a fence so you could go around it easily. However there could have been alarming wards to send out an alert if you did. Dam I really hated alarm wards. The dirt road I had been following till now was well traveled and maintained and led right up to the gate which was up at the moment. I didn’t see a guard only the flickering shadows from what I guessed was a lantern. Frowning slightly I slowly lowered myself out of the tree scanning the area. Guards not at their posts made me ten times more nervous than too many guards. I had been caught in far too many ambushes to just accept easy entry. I kept my body low to the ground nearly crawling like an insect as I slowly made my way toward the checkpoint. Keeping my ears on a swivel I briefly closed my eyes issuing a mental command to my clothing. When I opened my eyes again the royal blue of my clothing was gone and in its place was the bright green of the grass I had be crawling on. After I pulled the hood of my jacket over my head I knew I would look like nothing more than a mound of grass. It was harder to hear with the hood over my ears but I could make due. On the tips of my fingers and the balls on my feet I crawled slowly getting closer and closer to the shack. My fingers and arms burned from the slow pace and the weight I was carrying and was beginning to sweat again. As I neared closer and closer I made my way onto the road my clothes shifting to match the color of the new ground beneath me. Closer and Closer I got my eyes on the shack my heart thumping in my chest from effort and nerves. I was now only ten feet away I crept even slower turning my head I peeked inside the shack and… Promptly fell on my face with a light thud grumbling into the dirt. Picking myself up of the ground and dusted off my clothes as they returning to their natural color. I walked to the door way of the shack glaring down at the sleeping pegasus mare in gold armor. It was almost cute how she was curled up into a little ball snoring very softly her wings twitching gently. Mind you almost, one of my biggest personal peeves was sleeping on watch. I had a very hard time not kicking her awake and yelling at the top of my lunges. I couldn’t let this just go my own sense of duty wouldn’t allow it. Inside another belt pocket I pulled out the pen I had used when learning to read and write today. It was silver with very small colored gems near the top each one marking what color I could turn the ink if I pressed the right gem. The mare’s coat was a soft aqua green and her main and tail was blonde with darker and lighter highlights in it. I looked back at my pen and slowly turned it looking at the colors. Red, yellow, green, blue, black, purple, brown, and white. Only question was how mean did I want to be and how much chaos could I cause? With the red ruby pressed I held my finger onto the writing tip and the bright red ink began to flow. The magic’s within the pen allowed for an infinite amount of ink to be produced. This had seemed to be a great wonder to most I had shown it but truth is the ink was mundane and not useful to wizards that need to add spells to their books special ink was needed for that. So I stood looming over the mare as ink drop by drop landed on her neck. She did stir slightly but with the way she crooned gently made it sound like she was enjoying herself. “mmmm yes..right there…” She mumbled gently in her sleep. “Ah one of those dreams.” I thought to myself as I removed my finger from the tip of my pen and looked down at my work. She looked like someone a slit her throat in her peaceful sleep the small pool of ink next to her neck only made it look more convincing. A smirk on my face I reached down and wiped my ink stained finger on her leg. I was about to turn away when I seen a sheet of parchment on the small table near the door. I picked it up and it seemed to be orders passed down from a one Captain Shining Armor. Celestia was expecting a visitor either late night or early this morning and to be on guard. A full written description of myself was there along with instructions that I was to be escorted to the palace with due haste. My smirk grew a little as I pressed my hand against my headband and dawned my “Gray Mane” disguise again. Leaving the guard shack I started walking up the winding road to the city of Canterlot and Canterlot castle. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ The city itself was quite dead by the time I reached it. The sounds I would normally expect weren’t here at the moment. No drunkards singing songs poorly, no sounds of fist fights, and no shouts of angry gamblers hell not even the pleasured shrieks of a back alley whore practicing her trade. It was quite and boring and I loved it I might very well be able to sleep in this city. Then again I might not be able to; in Oozorcs the noise had become something of a strange lullaby to me in the five years I had made it my semi permanent home. I was starting to miss it and in a strange way it had its own kind of charm. Once you got past all the taxes anyway but if you could over look that you could get anything and everything you wanted if it could be bought or sold. Orc virgin shaman as a slave? Give them some time. Dragon eggs ready to be hatched and trained? No problem. Bring the family pet back to life? As undead or true resurrection? Is what you’d be asked. Need a demon to kill someone? Fast, slow, or tutored and did you want to keep their soul or did the demon get it? A city of sin, vice, and taxes that’s what Oozorcs was. The fact it was the one city I could walk around in completely undisguised and no one would bat and eye didn’t hurt either. With my hood off I put my ears back on a swivel listening for anything dangerous. I wasn’t expecting or hoping for something to happen but old habits and all that. I passed by a number of shops with large glass windows displaying their goods with tacky gold lettering with the shops name on it. Why didn’t they have a normal sign so customers could see the merchandise was beyond me. I walk by a few what looked to be pub or taverns and for some reason stank of what smelled like rotten salt. When I had entered the city proper from the road it was apparent that I was in the middle class section of the city sense things only seemed to get more and more pompous as I got further in. I could see the castle in the distance but decided I explore a little. As I did I became aware I had only seen one or two guards since I got here. I wondered if crime just wasn’t a problem or was it staffing issues. I didn’t think about it too long it wasn’t any of my concern. I had ended up finding myself in what I could only call the slums at least compared to what I had already seen. The place was still nicer than most high class homes I was familiar with. Walking along I saw a few recurring pieces of clothing. I put the clothing together in my head and realized that this place seemed to be where butlers and maids lived. Which struck me as odd since most that could afford them in the first place would have them at the place of employment. I was nearly about to turn around and head to the castle when I heard something. Craning my ear in the direction of the noise I heard a soft but familiar tone. As I walked in the direction it was coming from I could tell what it was. I sounded like a string instrument of some kind and I approached it rather quick. I found myself standing outside a building that looked like it could house dozens within its walls. I looked over to the simple white sign with green ivy broader around it in blue lettering said “Castle Heights Apartments”. I had seen similar buildings in my world they were a rather new concept I had lived in one for a few months but my neighbors being so close and loud ended up making me leave rather quickly. I was brought back to the present when whoever had been playing started up a new piece. It sounded very very soothing and I was dealing with walls between me and the lovely tones being produce. I moved around the structure quickly trying to find the source. To my surprise it was not my ears that found it but my eyes. On one of the many private balcony’s I saw and open window with light and the music pouring out. I came to a stop under it while the balcony in question wasn’t on the top floor it was only 2 levels down on the third if I wasn’t mistaken. I could only close my eyes and leaned against the wall just enjoying the piece. Sadly though it came to an end after a while and I wait for another that didn’t come. When the light went out I let out a tiny huff of disappointment and stood up again. As I walked away I glanced back at the balcony the wonderful music came from a musing thought entered my head. Wonder if they do private shows? That would have to wait I had two royals to see and more guards to embarrass opportunities provided of course. Ducking into an alley I gear myself off pulling out what I would need from my bag. Since most of the more entertaining options were in my belt already I didn’t need much. Two spools of endless rope; one with a collapsing grappling hook the other with a lariat knot at the end. After firmly securing them to my belt I wince slightly as I pull out two silver mostly flat spiders connected by a thin strand of silk. They were just slightly larger than my hands and I shuddered as I spoke the command word. The instant I did the spider’s eyes opened glowing an eerie blue and began crawling up my arms their metal legs griping my clothes. I cringed as they clamped tightly around my shoulders and bit down into my flesh through my jacket. I hissed through clenched teeth and balled my fists tightly enough to nearly draw blood with my finger nails. “200 years later it still hurts like hell.” I complained as the eyes on the spiders stopped glowing and the silver dulled to match my jacket. After shaking the pain away I quickly checked the more frequently used pockets on my belt. I was good on mini smoke bombs, flash pellets, thunder stones, thunder flash stones, marbles, caltrops, lock picks, trip wire, mini blast caps, and a healthy sized roll of sticky cloth (fabric tape). Retrieving my mask I pulled it down over my head and resting on my neck once I whispered softly it became nearly skin tight pulling it up carefully it covered my nose and mouth but let me breath unhindered. The hood of my jacket had become much like the mask and had to nearly force it over my skull. Thankfully while it was like this my ears were allowed to poke out the top and be used as if my head was uncovered. With a flick of my wrist my bow uncoiled form my arm returning to its proper shape. Finally putting my backpack on and tighten the straps it held snug against the quiver that was still on my back under it. Sticking to the shadows I made my way to the castle treating it as a stronghold wanting to test their security. Though I wasn’t expecting much at this point with the mare earlier tonight and the clueless scouts that I came across in the everfree my expectations were very low. I couldn’t really blame them though a thousand years of peace are bond to cause standards to wane. It had seemed that they had gotten a few things right when they built this place. A large expanse of ground between the outer wall and the city proper that was devoid of trees, bushes, or large boulders or hills that could be used to hide an approaching infiltrator. A moat and draw bridge it was down at the moment but that could be forgiven. The outer wall looked to be about 60 feet high a little sort but respectable. Using my spy glass I took a closer look checking for sentries from the shadows or the closest building which seemed to be the single most tacky display of wealth I had seen yet. On the golden gated that also had many gems encrusted all over it read “The House of Platinum”. I rolled my eyes I had seen a castle made of platinum that was way more elegant than that thing. Returning my attention to the guards I made note of their numbers. There was 4 on the draw bridge; 2 on the wall 2 on the ground and all unicorns I couldn’t see any others on the front wall. My brow twitched a little I hadn’t seen any pegasusi in the air on flying patrols. With no others on the wall that I could see I put my spy glass away and pulled out a special arrow from one of the 10 slots on my quiver. Each slot could hold up to 20 arrows and only arrows in a pocket dimension and only one type of arrow each. The one I had pulled was one that fit into the grappling hook so I could fire it farther that I could throw it. The hook fixed to the arrow notched ready to fire I ran along the outskirts of the city getting well out of view of the guards at the gate. Running quickly to the western corner battlement I fired the arrow up and over the wall the hook catching with a satisfying metallic click. My bow coiled back around my arm I firmly took hold of the rope in both hands. A jump and a pull I swung into the wall placing my feet steadily against it as I dangled like bait on hook over the moat. I climb up the rope coiling it around my other arm as I made my way up my legs stepping up the wall. Once I got to the top I fed the rope back into the spoil as I took a careful look around making sure there weren’t any guards. Unfortunately there was but he was asleep in a chair inside the covered battlement. He also had his hooves propped up on a table and was leaning back in the chair. Pulling the trip wire out I make a quick and crude trap that would pull his chair back if someone entered the room and smash a thunder stone giving him and any that came in a rude wake up call. A shit eating grin on my face I moved each other battlements finding similar situations at each I acted accordingly. It was about an hour before I finished up still grinning. As amusing as this was I hoped more that it might instill some fear and/or discipline in them. I had to really fight the urge to whistle a tune as I looped the lariat on the wall and slid down the rope my gloves heating up from the friction. With the bayonet on my arm I cut the rope the length not attached to the spool quickly dissolved into nothing. Using a match I brunt the frayed end and tied a new knot still keeping watch. I didn’t really need to I had landed in some kind of garden. The rope fed back on the spool I walked around taking in the sights. Rubber necking as much as I was I spotted a number of small animals and birds but I didn’t bother them. There were plenty of nice statues, small fish ponds, and lots of flowers which nearly made my sense of smell useless. Then I came across a statue that looked like a number of other works combined into one. The plaque simply read “Discord: Bringer of Chaos and Disharmony” “Isn’t that kinda redundant?” I asked no one in particular not really expecting answer so I nearly jumped out of my skin when I got one. “Oh indeed it is finally someone that gets it, Great job with the guards by the way.” I heard from directly in front of me it smooth slightly high pitch but male voice. Years of training were the only thing that kept me from doing something stupid. I looked up at the face of the twisted pony with mismatched horns and an oversized tooth sticking out of its mouth. “Discord I presume? So that’s where you were imprisoned” I looked back at the castle then back to him. “Dam I thought Rocko could be arrogant.” “Oh your barbarian friend with the axes oh my word he was priceless. Endless hours of entertainment let me tell you a shame he die when he did I was so hoping see what senility would’ve done to the poor fellow.” The statue said sounding both assumed and genuinely saddened. “He wasn’t my friend the only reason I have any respect for him was what he did in his final hour.” I shot back slightly angered by the decoration. “So I take it you’ve been looking into my world then why didn’t you just go there instead of getting turned into a garden scare crow?” “Oh believe me I wish I could have but I am bound to this plane as much as I hate to admit it even I am bound by rules…well one rule in that I can’t leave. Besides way way to much competition on your plane I wouldn’t get to have a much fun as I can here.” “So you just watch for your amusement then?” “But of course I got centuries worth on my DVR at this point it’s not all your world though yours is just a little too what’s the word I’m looking for….. sadistic. Yes that’s the word I’m looking for especially Reener truly twisted he was but so were you after Whis…” “Don’t. You. Dare. Say. That. Name.” I growled darkly and low emphasis on each word cutting him off and if it wasn’t for the fact that he was made of stone I thought I felt him shiver. “You ARE scary oooohohohohooo that sent a tingle down my scales.” He said sounding pleased. “It’s too bad I’m not allow to mess with you beyond words I could have lots of fun with your skills. By the way I have watched your most of your life and if I’m honest with you for a moment you have my deepest sympathies.” He sounded genuine I didn’t believe it though. “I don’t want your sympathy.” I said plainly my mood ruined as I started back to the castle. “I was having such a good night too.” “Things always get worse before they get better my boy you know that better than anyone.” He voice had gotten softer I dare say almost parental and swore I felt a large paw on my shoulder. “This time don’t take on the impossible alone.” I turned back to glare at Discord’s frozen form the quite of the night nearly ringing in my ears. With a grunt of frustration I continued on. I slowly made my way out of the maze garden and came up to the castle hiding in the hedge wall I scanned for patrols. Not seeing any I walked up to the wall and gazed up at the towers then the spiders on my shoulders. “Well I put you on I might as well use you.” I sighed in defeat as I placed my hands then my feet against the wall. As I did I felt the spiders begin to drink my blood fueling the magic that let me climb around like one. I hissed slightly as I begin to crawl up the wall quickly higher and higher I went turning the camouflage on making me nearly impossible to see. I climbed the outer wall quickly while the spiders wouldn’t drink me dry I didn’t want to black out from blood loss and fall. When I made it to the peak of the slanted roof I looked at the towers trying to make a guess as to where the lunar princess would be. My shoulders sag in disappointment when I saw a tower emblazoned with a golden sun the mark of Celestia. “Are things really so peaceful here you can just yell “Excuse me mister assassin this is where I live but don’t worry I won’t inconvenience you by locking my doors or windows.” and no one give a dam?” I asked sarcastically becoming frustrated with this place. It would be nice if this place was that peaceful but I highly doubted it. Slapping my cheeks firmly I got myself back on track with looking for Luna and slammed my head into the roof cracking one of the shingles on the roof. “OH COME ON!!! REALLY?!?!?!?!” I yelled internally as I looked at the tower with the crescent moon on it. Even with the spiders drinking my blood slowly I could only stare at it tapping my fingers against the roof contemplating how much thought went into that. A formerly demon possessed princess makes her return and her place of residence is clearly marked for anyone that just might want to “play it safe”. “I don’t care how peaceful a place can be you just don’t….i mean… anyone..could…just ARGGUHH!!!” I slammed my head into the roof a few more times trying to distract myself from the glaring holes in security. I had to take a few calming breathes as I made my way to the tower. Once I made it to the top I quietly climbed onto the balcony a large double door that was slightly cracked was in front of me. Next to it was a small dining table with two chairs. They were made form a dark wood and surprisingly simple in design but still spoke of quality. The balcony had a marble railing around it that was also simple but expertly sculpted. I aired of the side of caution and tied my rope tightly around the railing and pulled the spiders form my shoulders hissing out as I felt their metal fangs being pulled from my flesh. I reached behind my head and opened up the top of my pack and tossed them inside. As I rubbed the tender spot on my shoulders I heard the sound of hoof steps approaching the doors. “Tia is that you?” I heard a soft and slightly sultry voice speak as the doors opened. I had a brief moment of panic as the smaller alicorn looked at me and gasped her wings flaring out. I understood why with the mask and hood as they were at the moment I very much looked like an assassin the moon at my back making me cast a shadow toward her. I also had a moment to take in her appearance. She was slightly taller than the non alicorns I had met thus far looking at about 5’4 maybe 5’6. Her mane and tail were of the same gentle blue they had been when I helped her a few weeks ago. She was wearing a revealing pair of black garments that barely covered anything. Over that she wore a sheer short robe of some kind that opened around her bust reveling her shapely and respectably sized cleavage. It only came down to just under her flank that showed off a splotch of black fur with a crescent moon on it her cutie mark if I wasn’t mistaken. The black patches of fabric underneath the robe only just covered enough to preserve her modesty. In that moment I was sure I was about to be blasted on the tower and fall to a very painful if not deadly landing. She folded her wings back into place after a moment and looked at me curiously. “Remove your mask and hood stranger.” Her eyes darted to the blade on my arm her voice turned dangerous before adding. “Very slowly.” I did as I was told keeping my hands open my palms facing her as I very slowly brought them to my face. I whispered the words in my native tongue that made the nearly skin tightness loosen and pulled the mask down and the hood over my quiver. Her horn glowed slightly as my hood was placed of the arrows sticking out of the quiver. I figured she was concerned I was going to try something when I returned my hands to my side she seemed to glare at me angrily. “You had best explain quickly who you are my pony and how you got past the guards.” I blinked in surprise confused then I nearly smacked my forehead. I had forgotten to drop the Gray Mane illusion. “Forgive the appearance Luna I had a slight lapse in memory.” I said calmly and politely as I could. “I am Ro and I’m using a peace of equipment not unlike that of your palace guards to hide my real appearance.” “You had best be telling the truth we do not take kindly to being deceived.” Her horned glowed brighter as she seemed ready to throw me for the tower. Cautiously I brought the fingers of my unarmed hand to my head band and let that illusion fade showing my shifter self. When I did her horn stopped glowing and she looked at me in amazement. “Tia was right you are most peculiar looking.” Her dangerous tone was gone and she looked up at me with a small smile. “Not in a bad by way though.” “I don’t really hear that second part very often so I’ll take it as a complement. So does this mean you’re not going to blast me off the tower then?” I asked still keeping myself in a non threatening manner as I could. “What? No of course not why would you even think that?” She asked seemingly aghast at the very idea. “Partly cause what happened at your old castle.” “Oh yes Celestia said you had an interesting way of forgiving her.” “Seeing that I was laid up for a few days after that she was lucky I only gave her a busted lip.” “I am sorry to hear that you were injured it wasn’t too bad I hope.” She said folding her arms under her bust. Deciding it was safe I knelt down and began to untie the rope from the railing. “I’ve had more life threatening injures before just perhaps not quite as many took so long to heal.” I stood back up feeding the rope back into its spool. “A few days after being hit by an ailcorns’s spell is quite a feat in of itself Roe you shouldn’t take that lightly it proves you are durable.” “Is the sight of blood something you’re use to?” I ask while I rolled up the sleeve of jacket on the arm without my bow coiled around it. “Why do you..” Her eyes bulged as I quickly stabbed my exposed fur covered forearm the bayonet my red blood spilling on to the marble floor. I let out a tiny grunt of pain as I pulled the blade out. Luna was looking at me with horror in her eyes and she looked ready to scream at me but I held up my hand with a gentle smile on my face to stop her. “Clam yourself Luna.” With my good hand I reached for my belt pulling out a steel flask with a water droplet and a profile of a dragon breathing fire engraved on it. Twisting the cap off I tapped the droplet and poured water over myself inflected wound. Luna was looking beyond confused as the blood washed away relieving the closing wound. I held my arm up for her to take a closer look and she stepped forward eyeing the small pool of blood and water. She stood close to me taking a look at my wet arm and her eyes widened in amazement as she looked at the closed wound. “How…is…how that is…” She sputtered trying to understand how I healed so quickly. “I honestly couldn’t tell you when, where, or how but I chalk it up to being a shifter. You see why brought up how long it took me to heal. ” I said as I tapped the dragon engraving and motioned her to step back as I poured out a fiery red liquid on my arm holding my breath. When the smell hit her muzzle she stepped back further covering her muzzle with a hand. “What in the name of the moon is that smell?” She asked me sounding overwhelmed by the strength of the smell. “You know of hard spirits or alcohol correct?” I asked pouring more onto the blood puddle. “Yes, is that what that is?” “Sort of its highly distilled alcohol that has been magically infused so that its 400% alcohol, back home it’s called Dragon’s Breath.” I switched back to water and washed off the Dragons Breath my arm and my blade over the edge of the balcony. “Do you mind if I dispose of that puddle?” I ask as moved closer to her and the doors to her chamber. “Please do the smell is rather strong.” Luna said her voice muffled by her hand. I pulled a match from my belt and used the rough surface of my jacket to strike it. Once lit I tossed it into the fire quickly igniting in a small pool of purple, red, and gold flames. Luna’s she widened slightly at the sight the watched in wonder as the flames danced about. “Pretty isn’t?” I asked her rolling my sleeve back down as I watched her with a small smile on her face. The flames danced and shined brightly in the night the colors remained apart while mixing creating greens, yellows, blues, and even pinks all dancing like the northern lights back home. “Yes it is.” She spoke softly and knelt down hugging her legs as we watched for a few minutes. “Sometimes at night I’ll pour out a bunch into a bowl or small caldron and just watch the flames dance for hours on end. Helps me to forget about life sometimes and just let me….be.” I told her as I watched the flames slowly die out. When they did I walked over and brushed away the small scorch mark leaving the marble mostly clean and unchanged. “I’ll have to do a better job later.” “Don’t worry; we will have a maid finish that later.” Luna had stood once more giving me a strange smile. “We have much to discuss don’t we?” “That depends on you Luna.” “You’re rather informal.” “Would you rather I be uptight kissing your shapely flank constantly?” I asked with a raised eyebrow wondering why she was suddenly worried about my manners. My comment about her flank seemed to make her blush which really stood out against her blue fur. It also seemed to make her aware of what she was wearing and quickly covered herself with her wings. “Oh by the moon we are so sorry!” She yelped and jumped into her room closing the doors behind her. I heard the sound of muttering and frantic hoof steps for a few moments before they opened again. She stepped out wearing a thicker robe that was deep black with white fluff along the outer hemlines. It covered her arms and went nearly down to her hooves. The blush on her cheeks was even deeper now and she seemed to be having trouble looking me in the eye. “We are very sorry about that please forgive us.” “What are you apologizing for? It’s your castle your room your balcony if anything I should be apologizing to you.” I asked her beyond confused. “It is considered to be highly scandals’ for a mare to present herself to a stallion it such a way unless she is herded with them. It’s implied that she is trying to force herself on him.” “Ah I see now I guess that makes some sense but you shouldn’t let that bother you around me. My people barely even know the meaning of the word modesty. It’s a very look but don’t touch without permission kind of society I grew up in.” “You mean all of your kind walks around wearing what I am under this all the time?” Her blush intensifying. “Even less most of the time outside of certain events and armed conflict. A mentality of “if you got it flaunt it” and covering yourself means that there is something wrong with your body and your ashamed of it.” “Oh we see that is most different to what we are used to. Then might we ask why you are covered up so much?” I shrugged “I may have grown up in that culture but have had to travel to many different ones that frown on being that exposed in public like here in Equestria so I’m used to it. Had a few funny times when some woman was trying to use her assets to get me to tip her more because I was use to seeing what she was flaunting it didn’t work.” I chuckled slightly as I recalled the memory. “I don’t believe I had even seen a dancer get so upset before.” “Oh we see how that can be amusing.” She giggled gently then walked inside. “Were are our manners please come in and sit you must be tired from traveling here from Ponyvile in one night.” “Thank you it will be nice to get off my feet for a while.” I took in the room as I followed her inside lots of dark soothing colors mostly in blues and blacks. Her bed that was rather large up against one wall with book selves adorning most of the other ones. From what I could see most were law or history books. “Celestia wants to catch you up on what’s happened while you were away?” She winced as she sat down in a comfortable looking arm chair making me feel a little guilty but I couldn’t take it back so I said nothing. “You have not used our or our sister’s titles. Why?” She asked me as motioned to the chair across from her a table low table between us. The table in question had a small metal basin in the center with a circular metal stand over it. “Outside of formal events I have never felt the need to use titles when dealing with nobility of any kind.” I explained as I sat down sighing slightly after finally getting off my feet. “That has caused me to be called a disrespectful mutt on many occasions. The way I see things respect has to be earned besides what is a title at the end of the day? A word nothing more nothing less it only has any meaning what so ever if it is earned no offense meant to you or Celestia. That is unless you are one of those types that believe just because you have a title you should be respected instantly but I don’t think you are otherwise you’d be more upset.” I explain calmly with a smile on my face one that she returned. “No I’m am not like that neither is Celestia we’ve both been on the receiving end of so many flank kissings as you put it. That it has lost much of its effect making it seem more and more hallow as time has passed. We were merely curious as to your reasons.” “Ah that’s good to hear.” I went ahead and removed my bow, pack, and quiver setting them on the floor next to my chair and rolled my shoulders slightly trying to work the stiffness out of them. “Would you like some relaxation tea? You seem understandably tired giving the busy day you must have had.” Luna asked me sounding a little concerned. I nodded and leaned back into the chair. “That sounds very nice right now though I’m more stressed than tired.” “Oh what has you so stressed?” She asked me as she levitated over a tea set to table and placing a few small pieces of fire wood in the middle before lighting it and setting the kettle over the flames. “The security here mostly, had I been assassin or spy this would have been the easiest infiltration in my life.” I said slightly disgruntle. “With as much as you ponies use magic I was expecting a greater challenge.” “You snuck in just for the challenge of it? You are an invited guests of the crown so may we ask why?” “Part of that is the fact I still don’t really trust you or Celestia yet no offense meant it’s just how I am. Secondly stealth and caution are as much a part of how I am as your horn, wings, or the moon is part of you. It’s not something that will easily change for me if it ever will. For a third reason I wanted a chance to talk you in private with you without Celestia around.” I explained as steam began to rise out of the kettle’s spout. “Why is that? Have we done something to warrant your distrust?” “You? No but Celestia did nearly kill me without as much as trying to see if I spoke the language which at the time I didn’t I might add.” “T-truly? Tia said you had a way with language but we scarcely believed you were that gifted is that your special talent?” “No no not in the way you’re thinking shifters or any species on my world don’t get cutie marks. Some may have a natural talent for something but most anyone can become a master of anything with enough time, effort, and patience.” “That…that is truly amazing you are not bound to one talent we think we are a little jealous or that.” The ailcorn of the night said looking genuine about her feelings. “I know this is a sudden topic change but are you using a royal “we” or is that left over from the Nightmare?” I asked as politely as I could the curiosity getting the better of me. “A…a little of both if we…I am being honest.” She said her ears dropping slightly. “Sorry Luna I know it can’t be easy for you being free again and nothing is how you remember.” My tone had gone from casual to melancholy as I rubbed one of my simple silver rings on my finger. “Everyone you ever knew or cared about gone or different than what you remember.” “You…seem to understand…has something..” She started to ask me but I quickly shook my head. “I don’t know you well enough to talk about that yet.” I stared down at my ring for a moment the shook my head. “Let’s talk about something else like you or your sister.” “I understand.” She said her ears perking back up. “What would you like to talk about?” “Well the history books seem to lack a lot of details about the warring tribes before Equestria’s founding. Should I assume that you and Celestia had a much bigger part in the ending of that war?” “Yes indeed we did it was a very bloody time for ponies. All that fighting only came to an end because we had banded together against Discord and the Windigoes he created. Us taking control away of the sun and moon away from the unicorns of the time was merely the final nail in the coffin of the conflict.” When she finished the kettle began to whistle and she quickly went about fixing the tea. “I thought so the way the books made it sound it was like hugs and kisses fixed everything.” “Yes the two of us decided that it would be best to alter the histories as best we could so those dark times could be forgotten.” She quickly poured me a cup of tea levitating it over to me carefully before fixing her own. I took the cup nodding my thanks and smelled the herbal mix already making me relax a little more. “I can understand wanting to erase something like that but aren’t you worried about history repeating itself because they don’t know it?” I asked concerned as I took a testing taste of the tea and winced form the heat. “Perhaps a little but as long as Celestia or myself is around that shouldn’t happen.” “How long were the two of you ruling before…sorry.” I apologized forgetting how sensitive a subject her banishment could be. “No it’s alright it will be sometime before it won’t be needed to be talked about. As for how long we ruled over the day and night around 400 years or so.” She explained as moved to take a sip of her tea a smirk form on my face. “And how long have you two been lovers?” No sooner had the question left my mouth Luna turned her head spitting out her tea sputtering and coughing for a brief moment before looking at me with wide eyed horror. “SHE TOLD YOU!” She nearly shouted at me her entire face blushing madly. “No….you did.... just now.” I smiled at her as her mouth formed a silent “oh”. “I had my suspicions before now though.” “How? What made you suspect we were lovers?” She asked as she started to shake. I tapped my nose. “Unless I’m mistaken you and Celestia made love before she left of Ponyvile and had to hurry to hide your sent on her, also your room smells like the musk of mares.” I wasn’t sure if a pony could light themselves on fire from embarrassment put I’m pretty sure she wanted to in that moment. Her entire body seemed to flush red as she covered her face with her hands. “Luna you have my word I won’t tell a soul.” I told her with a smile as I sipped my tea. Now that it had cooled it was rather pleasant tasting. Luna looked at me through parted fingers. “You…don’t care that I am with her?” Her voice was timid and soft as she asked me. “Answer me this one thing it won’t change anything but it’s something I’d like to know. Are the two of you really sisters?” “No..we are not sisters by blood. We are actually stepsisters also by being in the same herd.” I raised an eyebrow waiting for her to continue. “You see we married the same stallion not long after the defeat of Discord you may have read about him as King Sombra..” Indeed I had read about him and what I had read made my blood boil. “I’m guessing he wasn’t always quite the bastard he became?” I asked Luna shooting me a glare I’m certain would’ve killed lesser beings but her expression soften with an angry sigh. “Yes he was a kind stallion once but it was because of our selfishness he became what he did.” She said sagging in the chair. “The two of you tired to extend his life didn’t you?” I asked to which she nodded. “And in turn also cause your possession didn’t it?” She nodded again. “You have my sympathies.” She shook her head and poured the both of us another cup of tea. “No we were warned not to try it and we did anyway it’s our fault.” We sat in an awkward silence for a few moments as few sipped our tea and I looked to the window noticing the sun would be coming up soon. “Luna is it time for you to lower the moon?” I hopped that this would remedy the situation. “Huh?..” She looked out the window. “Oh no not quite yet besides I haven’t yet recovered enough of my power to do that yet. That’s not going to be my main duty when it does recover anyway.” “Oh what do you mean?” “While I do rein over the moon and the night itself moving the moon and stars is rather light compared to warding the realm of dreams.” “You watch over the dreams of others?” I asked trying to hide the concern in my voice. “Oh yes indeed watching over my little ponies’ dreams is my main duty.” “I see then I have a favor to ask of you Luna.” My body stiffened slightly as I looked into her eyes and she looked back into mine seeming to sense my seriousness. “What is it Roe?” “If you regain your powers before I leave this world I want your word on pain of Celestia’s death that you do not for any reason enter my dreams.” I made my request my tone flat and nearly dark in the warning tone. Luna for her part met my gaze unaffected but I could tell she could see the intent in my eyes. If she did for any reason I would make sure she would regret it. “Your dreams are your to keep secret Roe but you needn’t worry I could not enter your dreams if you didn’t want me to in the first place.” “That’s the thing I don’t know if I wouldn’t want you in that’s why I’m asking even if as I dream I might want you to. That’s why am asking you to respect this request here and now till I say otherwise.” “Very well I shall not enter your dreams Roe but I will tell you if your dreaming self did want me to.” “Thank you Princess you are most kind to fulfill this request.” I smiled at her as I relaxed. “You keep to your word and I could see us becoming friends.” “You…you would like to be my friend?” She asked clearly caught off guard by the statement and I was slightly confused myself had I really wanted meaningful interaction with someone this badly? “Why not? I’m a bit more of a night person anyways.” She seemed to be thinking it over almost unbelieving of what was happening I wasn’t much better myself. “We…I would like that.” She said with a happy smile and I nodded back to her. “Oh before I forget I’m sorry about the arrows I used on you before had I known I wouldn’t have used them.” “No no no please I am thankful that you did if the Elements could not have been used on me it would have been best for me to have been killed.” “Well I don’t think I would go that far but no need to thank me for it.” At that moment the double doors form this inside of the palace open relieving a very tired looking Celestia walking in. “Well Luna it seems Roe was just boasting about being..able…to…” She trailed off her mouth opened slightly as she looked at the two of us. “Would you like a cup of tea Celestia?” I asked a wide smirk on my face as I heard the sound of several small explosions and screams in the distance the two ailcorns looking to the balcony. “I wonder what that could be?” I asked trying poorly to sound innocent. “Just what did you do?” Celestia asked me her eyes narrowing at me as she walked up to us. “Before you get your knickers in a twist I did nothing that would cause any permanent damage.” They both glared at me as another higher pitched scream echoed. “Well physically anyway.”
Chapter Eight: Guards, Visas, and ContractsAfter getting my gear back on and Luna getting dressed which matched Tia’s only blue and silver we made our way down to the guard barracks. I remained tight lipped about what I had done and assured the princesses that no real harm had befallen their ponies. That is as long as you didn’t count embarrassment as harm. I had a manic grin on my face as the two Alicorns bit their lips to keep from laughing at the “damage” I had cause. One stallion’s face had been completely shaved of all facial fur and glued to his hooves. Another two and been splattered with a monstrosity of every color my pen could produce. Another had daddy’s little princess written all over his armor. One more “looked” completely normal his pink coat and aqua blue mane seemingly untouched that is until you understood that his real colors were red and black. The last two were nearly shouting “what” or “can’t hear you” while checking the insides of their ears. The mare from the check point was also present and they were all getting an ass chewing from a white stallion with a blue two tone mane and tail and wearing a red ceremonial uniform. The gambling man I am I wagered a safe bet that this was Captain Armor and was he tearing into them. Normally I wouldn’t have a problem with this however it seemed that he had assembled all of the off duty guards and a few that looked dead on their hooves. Those ones if I had to guess were the night shift guards that were either inside the castle proper or simply ones I missed. “I have never in my years of service ever seen such an undisciplined, lazy, hopeless, and inattentive embarrassment to the guard!” The stallion barked at the group with his back to us. One of the guards raised his hand and opened his mouth but the captain cut him off shouting loudly. “Shut your muzzle private! You can speak when I tell you to speak. Is that clear!?!” The guard in question whimpered and nodded slowly. That right there did it for me. The guard was looking right at us and I could only assume he was going to bring that to the attention of the captain like a good soldier. Him being cut off like that coupled with being publicly reprimanded and humiliated like this pissed me off. Yes I had set up all of this and I was expecting them to be privately scolded. Out of the corner of my eye I seen Tia and Luna both lose their humorous expressions twisting into scowls. I guessed it was for the same reason I was pissed off. The two alicorns looked ready to speak but I raise my hand signaling them not to. They each looked me with a raise eyebrow. I smirked and started walking toward the captain his back still facing me. I reached to my ear and gave my earring a light flick with my finger and grabbed a thunder stone from my belt. As I got closer another soldier was about to speak when I brought my finger to my mouth giving a quiet “shush”. The captain was so wrapped up in his ass…flank chewing he didn’t notice that I had snuck up on him. Then I just stood there and stood there…..and stood there this lasted for what could have been five minutes. The entire time I tossed the stone up and down back and forth between my hands. Many of the guards that seemed to be mostly awake had their lips pressed together looking like they was trying to fight back laughter. All the while the captain was digging a hole for himself deeper and deeper with is long winded speech about paying attention. I was about to tap him on the shoulder then he went and did it he went and said something that pushed me beyond all sense of mercy I might have had going for him. “I got to where I am today by being the best at what I do! Not by horsing around pulling stupid pranks on my fellow guards like you all seem to!” He shouted angrily at the assembled group. The pranks I pulled were indeed stupid but they did have purpose, one that this walking talking glory complex seemed to be missing completely. Gripping the stone firmly I tossed it high into the air many eyes follow it. I then place my hands over my ears and nodded to the guards which all quickly did so as well. “WHO SAID YOU COULD MOVE YOU BUNCH OF---” BOOM!!!! The stone hit the ground right at his hooves and exploded with a thunderous crash that could be felt throughout my entire body followed by a loud pained yell. The captain fell onto the ground his hands over his ears rolling around in pain. Many of the guards had taken a stumbling step or two back from the sheer volume of the blast. I would’ve too were it not for the noise muffling that my earring provided. As he rolled around I pulled one of my gloves off and wrote a short message on it. When he got on his back I stomped on his chest pinning him down. His eyes widened in horror upon looking up at me and I held my hand of out my message facing him. “Next time you want to judge your troops make sure you know what really happened first.” He glared at me angrily but that quickly ended when Tia and Luna walk up behind me. Celestia placed a hand on my shoulder and gently pulled me off him a slightly angered look on her face. I shrugged a little as I stepped back giving her and her downed captain some room. He quickly got to his hooves and saluted. Tia’s horn glowed it’s golden hue as I watched my handy work be corrected by her magic and briefly over his ears. I took that moment to turn the noise muffling off and the world returned to its proper volume. “My little ponies please go about your business you are dismissed.” The solar princess said in a clam gentle voice that made me see why she was seen as a motherly figure. My attention returned to the fuming unicorn stallion standing next to her. He glared at me hotly looking ready to try and beat me to a pulp “try” being the key word. I ignored him a looked over to Luna who had a surprisingly satisfied smile on her face. “I take it you approve Princess Luna?” I asked calmly bowing my head respectfully to her. “Slightly excessive Ro but yes I do.” She replied trying her best to hold back a giggle. “I understand why you did that Ro but I agree about it being excessive.” Tia agreed sounding more disappointed than anything as she looked to the stallion still with us. “Captain Shinning Armor while I do acknowledge that the guard is at fault for sleeping on watch your accusation of them pranking their fellow guard was uncalled for. So was your speech about remaining alert when the three of us stood behind you for a full five minutes watching you. Ro himself was less than five hooves behind you for most of it.” His ears splayed back as he nodded in understand she then turned to me. “Though I am interested as to why you took such offense to his speech.” She asked me looking rather puzzled Luna sharing the look. “A true commander doesn’t give a dam about glory he’s there to get the job done and leads his troops. It’s one thing to call someone out when they screw up, mass punishment and intentionally embarrassing those under their command is something else all together plus…” I shift my gaze back to Armor. “A captain is supposed to lead by example if the piss poor security is to be blamed on anyone it’s the officer in charge.” “What would you know about it mutt!?” Armor yelled taking a step toward me. Before his hoof hit the ground I had my bow at the ready and an arrow notched and ready to fly stopping him in his tracks. Tia and Luna gaped at me and Armor’s eyes wide and began to tremble. “Code name: Dark Hunter. Rank: Vigilant High Commander. 273 years of service defending the borders of my country. I’ve lead troops into battle and defended them and my people for longer than you’ve been breathing you little shit. So I know quite a bit about it.” I said coldly as I stared into his blue eyes. “I can tell just by looking at you this is the first time you’ve had death looking you in the face.” I put my bow and arrow away never broke eye contact with him. I stepped toward him and he stood still paralyzed with fear. I got my face right into his only having to lean over slightly from him being shorter than myself. “When you’ve lead men into a charge knowing that not all of them are going to make it back home then you can make speeches. When you’ve nearly died so many times it no long fazes you then you can talk about bravery. When you have spilled enough blood to fill a lake then you can act like you know what the fuck you’re talking about. When you’re ready to give your life for something bigger than yourself then you can be a god dam hero.” I brought my mouth next to his ear whispering lowly and darkly. “Until then you’re just playing pretend. Do I make myself clear soldier?” He nodded slowly his shaking getting worse as I took a step back and returned eye contact with him. It was clear as day that he understood now that I wasn’t to be underestimated. I put my glove back on and offered him a hand shake my mood returning to a neutral indifference. “Now that that is out of the way, call me Ro, sorry about that my training kinda took over there for moment.” I said politely and as pleasant as I could. He blinked a few time before he took my hand and shook it slowly. “Uh..Shinning Armor…um good to meet you…Ro.” The stallion said looking beyond confused not that I could really blame him. “Just…What in tartarus was that all about Ro?” Luna asked stomping over. “We do not care that you are a guest of the crown or a more experienced soldier you DO NOT threaten the captain of the guard!” “Princess Luna we have only just met but I believe you know me well enough to know that wasn’t a threat.” I stated flatly but respectfully. “Luna please calm down.” Celestia said trying to cool the situation. “Let us not forget that Ro comes from a dif-….far away land. There are bound to be a few misunderstandings about proper behavior and protocol.” The two of us made eye contact and it was clear that if I tired that again without provocation she would make me regret it.“Be that as it may he will not do that again right?” “I’ll try but no promises. So am I going to have to fill out any paper work or anything to buy a place to stay or what?” I asked while I crossed my arms over my chest. “Since your stay in Equestria is only temporary a work visa should cover most of your identification needs while here.” Celestia explain and looked a little annoyed that I sort of blew off her warning. “So long as you don’t ask for a tissue sample and the paper work isn’t enchanted I can live with that.” “I understand the tissue sample but the paper work?” Luna asked with a raise brow. “Back home there are a few kingdoms that uses enchanted parchment for contacts. It doesn’t make it impossible for parties involved to not live up to their end of the bargain. It will however detect false identification and instantly inform a contract holder if someone isn’t living up to their agreement. Two brothers I knew tried to be cute and sign up the other up for duty in the army only to end up signing themselves in.” I chuckled at the memory. “I don’t think I’ve laughed so hard before or since. Expect that time Rocko bought an orphanage.” “Who’s Rocko?” The two ailcorns asked. “Tell you some other time, so no enchanted paper work then?” “No we only reserve that for new trade agreements and treaties. No reason for it on something like a visa.” Celestia explain calmly and motioned back to the castle. “We can fill out everything at the immigration office in the castle, right this way.” The three of us began moving and I covered up a short yawn. It had been a little over a full day since I woke up and had begun to feel it. However we were stopped be the captain that I had all but forgotten about. “Ro wait a moment!” Armor exclaimed somewhat loudly. When I turn to look at him he was approaching quickly the fear was gone from his eyes and looked like what I could only describe as admiration. “High Commander Ro will you train me and the guard Sir!?!” He asked loudly with a hint of desperation enough so that I and the princesses were caught off guard. “Um…why are you asking me to train you?” “Because sir with how quickly you moved just now and got passed the security, however lacking it might have been at the time, your skills could aid the Equestrian guard so we wouldn’t be useless like we were against Nightmare Moon!” His eye open in horror at that last part and covered his mouth trying hard to not look at Luna directly, after a brief but uncomfortable moment he removed his hand and bowed quickly and pleaded. “Princess Luna please forgive my outburst.” “Tis alright Captain we understand.” Luna said unable to hide her melancholy tone. “To answer your question Armor it’s not my place to interfere with the military readiness of Equestria.” I brought up trying to change the subject away from Nightmare. “While I do agree I could its not my decision to make it’s theirs.” I said with a nod to the princesses and they looked at each other seemingly having a silent conversation then Celestia spoke up. “While we do agree that your skills are admirable Ro the topic of you training our guard is something we do not quite trust you with yet but perhaps at a later date as we get to know you better.” “That’s fine with me but even if you do decide to allow it don’t expect your guard to become as skilled as me before I leave.” “Why not? Do you think we can’t handle it?” Armor asked seemingly offended. “Yes that’s exactly what I think. It would take me somewhere around three months just to break you of all your bad habits and get you psychically where I would want you. Then at least another two getting you mentally prepared. Not to mention that IF I do train to become like me and I have to stress that if no matter how many I am training I will kill someone during it. If you think that is bad…that’s only the initiation test.” The silence that followed was deafening as the three ponies looked at me with a range of horror and amazement. “Wait…all that is just to be tested?” Armor asked looking beyond shocked. I nodded slowly. “I’m not an average soldier, in fact as far the most deadly people from my home I’m on the lower end of the top 30. I am however one of the top 5 archers though.” I said bringing my hand to my chin in thought. “Wait if you’re in the bottom half…who’s at the top?” Celestia asked sounding fearful. “It honestly depends on who you ask but I have a personal top three, Gurnoat the forsaker, Seth, and either Marshaw Rumptis or his successor Vardnar. I would have to say though Gurnoat is at the top.” “Why him?” Luna asked softly. “I’ll have to tell the full story some other time but the short answer is, the blast Princess Celestia hit me with he would have laughed off as a bug bite if he even felt it at all. Now can we please fill out that visa I’m getting very tired and I imagine we all still have a lot of work to do.” They were all staring at me in disbelief not that I could really blame them I knew the guy and I barely believed it. “Oh uh yes right this way..” Celestia said after a light shake of her head and started walking. I followed after her and we walked in silence for a long while as we navigated the halls of the castle. Armor had dismissed himself to take care of guard business and I made a mental note to talk to him later. The castle interior was a sight to behold beautiful white marble everywhere deep red carpets large near ceiling height windows letting in lots of sun light. In all honesty it felt far closer to that of a holy temple rather and a castle. The holy city of Vale back home didn’t even feel quite like this. The clopping of the princesses’ hooves clicked and echoed off the walls even on the carpet. I my steps were soft and quiet not making a sound and many times the two ailcorns looked back at me to see if I was still there. Had I not been in something of a hurry to get this over with I might have messed with them a little. When we got there the form as they called it was about what I was expecting; name, height, weight, species, eye, fur, hair, and also in my case skin color, no distinguishing markings and duration of stay. What I wasn’t expecting was the dietary questions, apparently omnivores were something of an oddity and a special annotation had to be made on the back of my visa. Then I was asked to sit in front of a blue panel on the wall then look at a dot right above what looked to be a strange black box. Then a light flashed I nearly jumped out of my skin. I wish that had been the only thing I had done. I ended up bounding over the desk tackling the poor mare working the device. I had nearly reached my kukri before Celestia and Luna stopped me explaining what a camera was and why it flashed. I looked at them suspiciously for a few moments then they showed me the “developed photo” as they called it. It was a little blurry but clearly me diving toward the poor mare I had scared nearly half to death. I gave a quick apology and asked that I be given a warning next time something like that was about to happen. The second one turned out much better and captured my likeness clearly. After another apology to the mare which she accepted and with my visa in hand we made our way to the treasury for a currency exchange. This thankfully went smoothly thanks to it being little more than me selling gold for bits. Turns out Celestia’s original guess about the value of my coins was slightly off and ended up being worth an even 75 bits each. With the exchange done I left with 7500 bits and plenty of gold coins left over. “Well it seems that is everything Ro. Are you going back to Ponyvile?” Celestia asked her mood seemingly returning to that of a calm ruler. “No figured it wouldn’t be the best of ideas seeing how by now rumors have likely started flying about me already. I do have a place in mind though, Castle Heights.” “There? Really? Ro there are much nicer places in Canterlot or Ponyvile for you to stay.” “I’m sure there is but I don’t really need nice I don’t even really need walls or a roof. However I’m not going to rough if I don’t have to.” With a wave I started out of the castle only to stop a few feet away. “Oh Luna…does weekly visits sound alright?” “I won’t mind Ro.” Luna gave me a little smile. “Okay I’ll be sure to use the front door next time. But please make sure the room is more thoroughly cleaned or a different room altogether I don’t exactly want to smell your “activities” like I did this time.” Luna broke out in a very deep blush and Celestia looked between us a slight look of worry on her face and I spoke Elysium. “Yes I already know about you two love birds.” Celestia’s entire body flushed making her look pink for a few moments. The look on their faces was priceless and I nearly broke out into a laugh. Waving to them a walked off and trained my ears toward them. “Tia I like him.” “I admit he does have strange sort of charm about him but…” “I know… he is hiding something… pain and anger…guilt… I don’t even know…” “Yes I know Luna…none the less it is a testament to his will. I truly hope he improves during his stay.” Seems they weren’t fooled… oh well. I thought to myself as I walked out of the castle heading to the front gate. The guards kept giving me odd looks but I ignored them I was near off the castle grounds when Armor stepped out of what looked to be a small office near the main gate. “Ro I’m glad I caught you before you left, get your visa taken care of?” I nodded slowly and showed it to him. “Same here I wanted to talk to you.” “About?” “Training you.” “What really you’re going to?” “Sort of, I’ll be meeting with the princesses on weekly biases to discuss my home land and Equestria. So I think you could use this as a chance to catch an infiltrator.” I said with a wink and he seemed to get the idea as he nodded slowly. “It won’t be as easy for you next time.” He said with a smirk. “We’ll see.” With a nod and wave I left and made my way to the apartment complex. Getting my visa had taken more time than I would’ve liked a part of me hoped I could get an apartment before the morning rush. No such luck for me though by the time I got back to the city proper the streets were already teeming with life. As I made my way through the streets it was plenty apparent I was getting a lot of stares. Mothers would hold their foals a little closer to them fathers would guide their families out of my way. More that one of the more pompously dressed citizens would either turn their muzzle up in disgust or scream for a guard to take of the “hideous beast”. Every time I was stopped by a guard I showed them my visa, and I was sent along my way usually at the great dismay of whoever asked the guard to deal with me. I assumed word had spread quickly among the guard cause after a while when a pony ran up to them I could overhear an explanation that I had my visa and they were told to move along. I was getting close to the slums when I heard the distinctive hum of a unicorn charging their magic. That in of itself wasn’t that big deal I had been seeing it off and on during my walk normally for something mundane. This however was a tad too similar to the sound Celestia’s and Nightmare’s horns made when they charged an attack spell. The sound was coming from directly behind me and my best guess was around 50 feet or so. I had a number of options at that point and I quickly ran through them. 1 I turn around attack and/or kill them. Couldn’t really do that plus I was only mostly sure it was a harmful spell it might not have been but I had my doubts. 2 dodge and simply ignore let the guards sort it out. Again this wasn’t the best option the streets were crowded and that ran a big risk of an innocent getting caught in the cross fire. 3 the easiest of the bunch simply run. While the easiest far form the best, running would imply some form of guilt so that was out. 4 spin around close the distance and hit them up side the horn to cancel the spell. Certainly the most appealing option and would quickly get the point across to not mess with me but it would make me look like the aggressor so that was out. 5 turn and ask just what they were doing. In all likely hood they wouldn’t listen so it was completely pointless to try. 6 and my least favorite option simply take the hit and hope that it didn’t instantly kill me. Sadly this was the best option however, provided I lived at least. When/if the guards showed up to defuse the situation would make them the aggressor, me the victim, and if I was lucky word would reach the princesses and they’d maybe make some kind of official statement on the matter. So with a very quick but heavy sigh I turned around just in time to see the unicorn in question fire a blot of magic toward me. It was a rather tall mare with a white mane and tail and could only barely make out her fur that was also white. As was the armor she wore that covered her entire body it was very well polished and looking to be made of platinum with what looked to be a rapier on her hip. Next to her was another mare that had the smuggest look of satisfaction on her face. She also had a white coat but had a blonde mane and tail; and was wearing a fussy white dress with gold and silver trim all over it. She had blue eyes that shined with superiority. Seeing those eyes instantly changed my plans. I wasn’t about to give such a smug bitch the satisfaction of seeing me get hit with anything. My bow was still coiled around my right forearm making a bracer of sorts. I decided to use it being as resistant to outside magic as it was I quickly swung my arm upward. The blot of possible murder made contact with my bow and much to my and their surprise the bolt rocketed straight up before fizzling out. I had been expecting it to either fizzle or blow up not be deflected like that. This did at least somewhat explain why Celestia hadn’t been able to outright kill me at the old castle. “Good effort you can try again for a bit if you want.” I said sarcastically and rather smugly at I looked the two of them. The unarmored mare was completely slack jawed in disbelief the other one was only momentarily caught off guard before shaking herself and took an aggressive stance and quickly pulled her sword confirming it was a rapier. “ugh… I am way too tired to deal with this right now…” I said in exacerbated tone as I reached behind my back griping the hilt of my kukri. This movement made the armored mare charge at me with reckless abandon poised to stab when she got close enough. There was a problem though; the rapier is a weapon of finesse and precision wielded in one hand. It wasn’t a weapon to be used be someone in such bulky armor. The fact she was running so slowly toward me didn’t help her odds either. With my arm still behind me I remained where I was and waited for her to close the gap. Her armor clanked and clamored with each heavy hoof fall. With the gap closed she griped the sword with both hands and lunged aiming the blade at my chest. I actually heard her gasp when I side stepped the attack and left one leg out tripping her and sending her to the ground with a loud clang. With her face down on the ground I quickly placed my boot down hard on her back pinning her. “Care to explain why you’re so intent on trying to kill me when the guard has done nothing to stop me from wandering around hmmm?” I asked genuinely curious at this point. “I’m only obeying my mistress’ order.” The pinned mare said quietly as she yanked herself into a roll getting out from under my foot. I managed to stay standing and my ear flicked as I heard the clang of armor rapidly approaching I believed it was the guard. When I turned to see golden armor quickly approaching I smirked a little and regarded the mare before me. “So should it be you or your mistress that is arrested for attempted murder?” The armored mare visible staggered slightly at the idea but quickly made for another charge. One that was quickly stopped when a purple dome covered me and the charging mare bounced off it. The dome itself was about 12 foot tall and wide and made my fur stand on end for some reason. A number of pegasusi guards descended while a number of unicorn guards surrounded us. I could only grin slightly as I seen Armor was among them and I raise my hand in a sarcastic wave. “Hey Armor you wanna let me out of this thing?” “Ro just what happened here?” “Captain Armor surely you can’t say that you know this foul creature!” The bitch of a mare in the white dress said as she got closer. “Just hurry and kill this hideous thing!” “On second thought Armor best to keep me in here till that sow can keep her stupid trap shut.” I said crossing my arms looking at him and ignoring the startled gasps from my comment. “You beast! How dare you!” She exploded yelling at the top of her lungs. “Duchess Platinum! Calm down this instant! Mister Ro is a foreign dignitary on a diplomatic mission and your personal guard attacked him and you insulted him don’t make this any worse for yourself!” Armor roared at the enraged mare this seemingly getting her to come to something resembling senses. And I owed him a pint later down the line. “This….wolf is a dignitary? You can not be serious.” “Invited to the castle by Princess Celestia herself last night in fact I only completely my business with both of them less an hour ago. The Princesses and I were up all-night discussing the differences between our two lands. For example back home your little stunt back there would have been considered a declaration of war.” I was of course completely lying but I had caught onto Celestia’s near slip earlier instead playing it off as if I came a far away land not world. Shining however seemed to believe that last part fully and made a show as he bowed to me deeply. “Ro please forgive her she didn’t know.” “I’ll let it slide this time but could you get word to the princesses about this incident? I’d like to not have to worry about getting attacked every time I turn my back for the next year and a half.” I asked armor politely trying to sound the part of a diplomat. “Yes of course sir.” Armor nodded quickly and released the dome that had been protecting me. By this point the guards had gathered witness statements and were confirming that I had been attacked unprovoked. My gazed quickly shifted to Platinum, I at least had a face to go with that eye swore of a mansion. “Duchess Platinum was it?” I asked my eyes narrowed at the mare and she fidgeted slowly under my and everyone else’s gaze seemingly in understanding that she had fucked up big time. “Um yes ambassador?” She asked slowly seemingly disgusted by the very idea of me having such a title. “I’ll deal with you later I’m far too tired right now.” I state firmly as I walked past her my shoulder brushing into hers and slightly knocking her out of my way. “Armor could I get an escort to my future quarters?” With a firm stomp of his hoof four guards fell in line around me and I made my way into the slums. I rubbed my temples as I yawned loudly making a note to get hammered before I fell asleep. The rest of the trip to Castle Heights was uneventful thanks to the guards. The complex was a standard painted grey brick building with deep blue window shutters evenly spaced throughout the entire 5 floor complex. The roof was only slightly slanted and covered in tan slightly curved tile shingles a trait shared by many of the surrounding buildings. The front door was simply craved wood painted to match the shutters with brass pull style handles. I asked my escort to wait outside and would call them if I needed. Upon entering I noticed what looked to be the reception desk and at the moment on one seemed to be around. As I approached it I took note of the soft lighting coming from simple but still decorative fixtures hanging from the ceiling that was around 8 feet tall. How the small glass globes at the end of the fixtures provided the light I was uncertain and would look into it later. The floors were carpeted in a rather dull creamy white color but it was very clean. A number of landscape paintings and potted plants livened the place up a little. Behind the desk; which had papers strewn all about it, there was a large plank of wood with many hooks on it even spaced. On the side going up and down F1-F5 and A-H going left to right over the top of it. There were a few keys still hanging on hooks that made up the 4th and 5th floors. This lead me to believe there were in fact places available for me to rent. On the desk there was also a small over turned bowl with a tiny raise leg on it. I had never seen such a thing before bowls with legs sure but just one. Looking at it more closely it was made from a highly polished metal. Next to it was a small sign that said “Ring for assistance”. With a shrug I flicked the side of the bowl with my finger and it indeed chimed like bell. My ears perked up at this. My curiosity peeked as well I pushed down on the raised leg only to find it moved inside it and chimed again though much louder and more pleasant sounding. My eyes opened wide and my eyes perked up even more momentarily forgetting my fatigue I pressed the bell again. The chime was almost musical and brought a small smile to my face. There was a part of me that wanted to take the thing apart to figure out how it worked but I stopped myself. Seemed that it was a good idea seeing how after the third chime I heard a voice called out from an adjacent room. “Sorry be right with you!” It was a mare’s voice and she sounded polite enough but her accent seemed different. The accent was similar to that of Rarity’s but thicker, more pleasant, and soothing. It instantly made me think she might be a story telling bard of some kind with a voice like that. There was also some slight shuffling followed by a loud thump from beyond the door marked 1A to the left of the desk. “Ow ow ow ow! Sod it all! Sorry just one moment!” The unknown mare called out again sounding slightly in pain and a little irritated. “You alright in there?” I called out slightly worried and maybe a little guilty that I caused her to get hurt. The door opened shortly after and the mare in question stepping out rubbing the top of her head. She was a unicorn with a black mane and tail both of which looked like they hadn’t been brushed in a while. On her face she wore square black framed glasses with blue almost slivery eyes behind them. Her white coat was slightly scruffy looking also as if having not been brushed in a while. She wore a black skirt that went just past her knees and hugged her very close to her body. A white collared long sleeve shirt a red tie and a buttoned red vest. The latter of which thanks to her large bust almost made it look more like a corset. “Yes yes I’m…quite…alright….” She said softly her voice trailing once she got a good look at me. She stared at me for a long while a blank look on her face. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. Please don’t scream. I chanted mentally and slowly pinned my ears down against my head in preparation. Only to be shocked as she nearly ran over to me and stood on the tips of her hooves (somehow) adjusting her glasses and reaching for my face. I quickly yanked my head back and grabbed her by the wrist before she could touch me. “Woah! Can I help you miss?” I asked slightly taken off guard by her sudden close proximity. “Oh I’m sorry sir it’s just I’ve never read or seen of anything like you before. The closest being diamond dogs but you’re so very different from that lot.” She said apologicly taking a step back after I let go of her wrist. “It’s alright miss I’m just glad you didn’t scream.” I said with a polite nod. “Why would I scream?” She asked tilting her head to the side slightly a confused look on her face as her left ear twitched slightly. Alright how do these ponies manage to make themselves look cuter than a kittens and pups sometimes? I thought to myself as she waited for an answer. “I get a lot of negative reactions because of how I look, plus being a predator hasn’t helped me since I got in Equestria.” I said motioning to my body. “Oh you’re a predator. Well you need not worry about that then with me. I grew up in Trottingham right next to the griffin empire I did. Met lots of griffins that were just as nice if not nicer than some ponies I’d wager.” She gave me a happy smile as she closed her eyes nodding her head slowly. Dam she could give Diana a run for her money. “Ah I see then. Are you the manger of this complex miss..?” I asked politely “Oh! Where are my manners? I am and my name is Readie Page.” She still had that welcoming smile as she offered her hand to me. “Call me Ro and it’s nice to meet you Miss Page.” I shook her hand gently. “Oh please no need to call me miss it makes me feel old. So then Ro what brings you to my establishment on this fine evening?” “Evening? Uhmm Page its early morning.” I said pointing out the window near the door. She looked over to it and gasped then whipped her head around to the clock behind the desk gasping again. “Oh blimy! I did it again! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” She shouted lightly banging her fists against the side of her head with each shout. Somehow I kind of found it funny almost like a seeing a child chastising them self. “Did what again?” I asked as I grabbed her to stop her from hitting herself again. “I stayed up all night reading the latest release by A.K. Yearling…again…” She blushed and rubbed the back of her head. “Nothing wrong with reading a good book but, you should probably manage your time a little better though.” “Oh! I know! It’s just such a good book I just have to read the title and I can’t help myself I just have to read the whole thing.” “Must be really good then. How many times have you read it?” “Oh blimy must be at least dozen times already.” “Really? Wow that really says something about the book if it’s still being read.” “What do you mean still being read? It only came out last month.” I nearly dropped my jaw I amazement. A dozen times in only a month how she couldn’t be sick of by now was baffling. With a light shake of my head I recomposed myself. “Might I ask what the title is?” “The latest installment in the Daring Do series “Daring Do and the Crystal Caves”.” “Huh I might have to look into it while I’m staying here.” “You really really should its one of the best book series there is…Wait did you say stay here? As in wanting to rent an apartment?” She asked looking slightly caught off guard. “I’d like to see one first but, yes that was the plan. Unless there’s some policy about not letting predators stay here that is.” “What? No! No! No! No! No! Nothing like that I’m just surprised is all.” She moved behind the desk and flipped through a few papers in the desk drawers before pulling out a piece of paper. “Ah yes we have a few suites left they will be 400 bits per month plus 50 to cover your water and electricity bills and a final additional 25 for trash and maintenance. If you don’t have any references I’ll need the first and last month’s rent up front.” “Why would I pay for lightning? And why would I pay for water when I can go get some from one of the fountains it the city?” I asked semi confused semi annoyed as it seemed like she was trying to pull a “Fast Eddie” on me. “Wait you don’t know what indoor plumbing or electricity is?” She asked me in completely bewilderment. “I guess not.” “Oh dear…well I guess it well be easier to show you in one of the suites available since you wanted to see one anyway.” She turned and grabbed the keys on the hook 4F and motioned me to follow her. “Right this way Ro.” She led me behind the wall separating the front office with the rest of the suites on the ground floor. Once there we started climbing a circular stair case that also went down and as if reading my thoughts she spoke up. “The laundry is in the basement and the apartment we’ll be looking at is on the 4th floor.” I nodded silently in understanding and thanks to the open iron bar railing she seen it. Slowly we climbed up to the floor in question there was a break in the railing to allow people to exit on whatever floor they wished. Once we got there she lead me to the right of a dividing wall the first door was marked 4E the second was 4F. I figured that A through D were on the left side of the wall and if my sense of direction was right that beautiful music came from this half of the building. “And here we are.” She said cheerfully as she unlocked the door opened it stepping inside and I followed. The room didn’t have anything in it other than the same cream carpeting and gray walls the rest of the place had. The ceiling was a bit lower and only seven and half feet but that was fine. The room was of a pretty decent size nearly bigger than most homes I’ve seen back home it was a good 40ft by 30ft. The room had a hall way that lead into another room with a tiled floor and looked like it could be a kitchen which led out to the small balcony. I stepped a little further into the room slightly puzzled to the small glass covered holes in the ceiling. I heard a light click sound and the room was suddenly flooded with light I took a step back and reached for my kukri but stopped on hearing Page giggle. “That my dear Ro is electricity.” She grinned as she flicked a small switch up and down slowly making the room darken and light up each time. “Amazing nothing like that back home.” “I guessed as much. Now let me show you the bedrooms.” She led me down the hallway and in the first door on the right. “This is the master bedroom the bathroom is on the left over there.” She pointed to the door nearest the hallway wall. The room was plenty big enough for a king size bed, dresser drawers, and a desk if you really wanted one but might be a little cramped if you did. There was also a closet on the same wall as the bathroom door albeit on the opposite end. We then went into the bathroom which had white square tile floor and wasn’t a long or wide as the bedroom also a door leading to the hallway. There was what looked to be a wash basin, with strange handles and a funny looking pipe sticking out the top and a mirror on the wall above it. There was also a strange chair with oddly squared back with a lid on it a little further down the wall. Even further back and taking up the entire back wall was a tub large enough for me to lie down in if I wanted. Higher up on the same wall as the basin and strange chair was another set of handles and two pipes aimed at the tub which had a frosted glass sliding door. “This here is the hot water.” She said as she turned the left handle on the basin that had a red ring around the end while the other had blue. I was instantly taken aback when water begin pouring from the pipe and into the basin. Even more so when it didn’t begin pooling it instead draining away down a hole with a raised lid over. I immediately opened the small cupboard doors under the basin to see more pipes that led into the wall. I was so caught up in the impactions that I nearly didn’t hear page giggle. Closing the doors and standing back up again I looked at her and I guess I couldn’t hide my amazement as she giggled a little harder looking at me. She then reached for my hand and slowly guided it over to the stream of water and placed my hand under it. I flinched back as the water was stingingly hot. She slightly turned the other handled and placed my hand back under it was still hot but not unpleasantly so. Then she returned both handles to their previous positions and the water stopped. “That is indoor plumbing Ro and this is a sink.” She then pointed over to the tube then the chair. “That is the shower and bathtub and that is the toilet.” “What is the toilet for?” She instantly broke out in a blush and walked over to it and raised what looked to be a lid on it. “Well Ro when you have to…you know…you do it here then you…” She pressed down on the little handle on the side and the water that was in it drained away then refilled with fresh water. “It goes down the drain and you don’t have to deal with it anymore.” “That is fascinating and slightly disgusting letting “that” stuff back into your water supply.” “Don’t worry about that it all gets purified and filtered out before it gets back there.” She explained her face returning to its normal color. “Oh that’s understandable then.” I said slightly relieved that I wouldn’t be drinking waste water while I was here. She smiled at me then showed the other two rooms that were each half the size as the master’s bed room including the bathroom. The bathroom being the only one in the apartment meaning it had to be shared if you weren’t alone. The kitchen had a stove and an oven which was a huge surprise as back on my world only the upper end nobility or bakers had ovens the fact that these were much much smaller only added to it. That 475 bit a month price tag was starting to sound like a steal. The place was clean had far better amities than I was use to and with the running hot water at my finger tips made this place even more high class that many kings back home. “Page compared to how I have been living most of my life I’d be a downright fool not to jump on this place.” I said in barely contained excitement. “I’m glad you like it Ro we just have to discuss the matter of rent.” “You said 475 a month right and needing the first and last month up front right?” I asked while I pulled out the pouches of 1000 bit bags from my B.O.H. to which she nodded her eyes going wide as I handed her six of them. “Then here is 6000 for the next 12 months plus a little extra that fair enough?” “I-I-I-I….” She stammered as she looked in each small pouch her eyes wide. “Page?” I called out to her and waved my hand in front of her face snapping her out if it. “Yes, yes that is more than enough just….just let me get a contract.” She closed her eyes and concentrated her horn glowed a dull grey then with a pop a quill and a scroll was summoned. The contract stated I could decorate the apartment anyway I liked as long I returned it to its former condition before I left. And blah blah blah legal jargon blah blah noise complaints blah blah. With the contract signed and her having my visa information she left nearly skipping and singing out the door as she handed me the keys. “Well Ro let me be the first to welcome you to your new home and enjoy the rest of your day.” “Thank you Page and you too.” I nodded slightly as she left to head back down stairs and I closed the door. When I did my shoulders, ears, and tail sagged with exhaustion it having been long over a full day since I slept last. With everything that had happened since I woke up predawn yesterday I was nearly dead on my aching feet. I lazily pulled my pack and quiver off my back and made my way to the master bedroom. I trudged over to the closet which was large enough for me to lie down in and still have a little extra room. I uncoiled my bow from my arm and laid it along with my quiver and pack on the floor near the wall. I then removed my boots, pants belt, jacket, and shirt placing them off to the other side while my kukri joined my bow yawning loudly the entire time. I pulled my bedroll and a thin blanket out and laying them between the rest of my belongings. With the door closed I slowly laid down on my left side my feet to the door facing my weapons my bones and joints cracking and popping slightly. Once down I grabbed my sheathed blade and placed it under my head my hand firmly around the handle. After pulling the blanket over my body I reached for the flask in my belt tapped the dragon and started to chug. Several burning swallows later I felt light head and stopped returning it to my belt. My eyes slowly fluttered closed as sleep began to take me in its embrace but not before I weakly clutch the simple sliver locket around my neck. Author's Note Sorry for the longer than last time delay Fallout 4...still. On the plus side however i might have an editor now a one AlistairHage so here's hoping. Also im toying with the idea of starting another story with this simple premise. How many op ultra badass badasses are written into the fim hmm? too many to count How many sad/depressed/normal run of the mill humans? again too many to count But how many healers are there? that is my idea for the next story. Please let me know in the comments if you'd like to read that.
Chapter Nine: Still Very BusyI awoke with a slight start forgetting where I was for a moment I drew my blade and I nearly burst out the door then I calmed myself as I remembered what happened before I slept. Deep slow and steady breathes helped calm my heart that was thumping in my chest hard enough to be felt in my ears and down to my toes. Once I calmed down and put the blade away I noticed I was drenched in a cold sweat. With a sigh I returned to the closet and put away what I didn’t need and grabbed fresh clothes from my bag. A very simple pair of dark grey trousers and a tunic both had a few extra pockets. I also got a bar of soap and made my way to the bathroom and took both my fresh and dirty clothes with me. I removed all the small items from the jacket and trousers mostly spare and backup lock picks, distraction items (thunder stones, flash pellets, marbles, and a bird call whistle) small hand tools, spare twine, a small sewing kit, and pebbles. Yes plain old ordinary pebbles because there is never one around when you really need it. I then washed my clothes in the sink hanging them on bar next to it for them to dry. Showering was….a new experience to say the least. In my life time I’ve bathed in hot springs, (a personal favorite) rivers, streams, under water falls big and small, and even in the rain. I thoroughly enjoyed it the pleasant heat of a hot spring with the claiming and cleansing feeling of a gentle rain. The aches in my muscles and joints were nearly forgotten about as the hot water flowed over my fur and skin. The only down side was that I had to slightly hunch over to get my head under the steady stream liquid heaven. I didn’t really mind, that very slight discomfort was far out weighted by how good it felt. Like all good things though it had to come to an end however. I stood in the shower dripping dry for a few moments before shaking myself like canine my fur puffing out a little. Mostly dry I stepped out the cold hard floor a rather sharp contrast to the warmth I had been feeling on my feet. I stood in front of the mirror looking at the skin on my pectoral and abdominal muscles. Then I looked to my furless face rubbing my right cheek near my eye slowly. With a sigh I got dressed in my clean clothes and slipped my boots and belt on. A quick glance out the balcony window told me it was mid afternoon giving me plenty of time to buy a few things for the apartment. Deciding to be careful but non-threatening I tucked a dagger in on the inside of my boot and use my pant leg to hide it. Then hid a hand crossbow and a dozen or so bolts in the small of my back under my tunic. Unless someone went to the trouble of giving me a pat down no one would know what I had on me. I set some….security measures before heading out the door and locking it behind me. I didn’t seeing anyone as I left other than Page slumped over the front desk drooling slightly. I chuckled lightly at the sight as I walked out the front door. The streets were pleasantly warm with a breeze just strong enough to cool me slightly. I was still getting a few stares but I noticed more than anything I was getting plenty of friendly waves and hellos. The sudden change of heart was concerning even more so that most of them were genuine even form what I could assume were nobles. As I made my way to one of the less expensive look furniture stores I was approached by a pair of guards, one mare and one stallion. “Oh come on!…. Really? I just woke up for crying out loud and already starting in on me!?!” I said a tad louder than I probably should have but I couldn’t hide my aggravation. The both of them stopped with wide eyes and looked at each other then back to me the mare speaking up. “Apologies ambassador Ro but your presence has been requested by Princess Celestia.” “Is this in regard to the incident between me a douche… sorry duchess Platinum?” I snarked earning a pair pursed lips and the mare covering her muzzle to keep from laughing. “Y-yes it d-does sir.” The stallion answered trying hard not to laugh. “Okay what about it?” I let out a sigh I really didn’t want to deal with this right now I’d sooner poison her while she slept. “The duchess will be giving you a public apology in front of her majesty and the ranking members of the nobles’ council.” I rubbed my temple slowly as I thought about my options. I had to play nice to stay in Equestria but I wasn’t about to forgive attempted murder with pretty lies of remorse. “This better not take long.” The stallion gave me a quick salute before spreading his wings taking off and making a beeline for the castle the mare was my escort. I was lead to the throne room many guards lined the red carpet that went right up the steps to Celestia’s throne that she was setting on. Platinum and her guard were standing at the base of the stairs wearing an all too forced smiles. Behind the royal guards stood the nobles’ council most of which were crowded around the throne steps but still far enough away to give the duchess room to breathe. “Ambassador Ro it’s good that you could join us.” Celestia said pleasantly enough but it was apparent she was a little upset. “Apologies for not waking sooner your majesty, but when you sleep in a proper building for the first time in months you try to enjoy it.” I nodded politely as I approached the steps many whispers flew between the nobles most proclaiming they couldn’t imagine having to sleep outside at all. “I meant no offense ambassador, merely stating it is good to see you again so soon. Though I wish it was under more pleasant circumstances.” She shot an icy glare at the back of Platinum’s head and I swore I saw her flinch slightly. I reached the steps to the throne and stopped and faced the mares. The body guard had her helmet off and was holding it against her side and of the two of them did indeed look genuinely sorry for attacking me. Platinum however couldn’t have been hiding the contempt she had for me any more poorly if she tried. The fact that I was staring back at her blankly and uncaring seemed to ruffle her even more. I waited for a brief moment then the guard move to bow and I raised my hand quickly to stop her. “Please don’t bow to me soldier. I have no quarrel with someone that is just obeying orders.” The whispers grew into a noticeable rumble and after Celestia cleared her throat loudly the room went quiet. “Ro Miss Gleaming Shield was offering her sincerest apologies.” “She has nothing to apologize for.” The murmurs started back up again half of which were addressing my apparently insolent behavior while the other half praising my kindness to Gleaming. “You truly harbor no ill will to Miss Shield?” Celestia asked sounding and looking rather confused. “None at all.” I smiled at the mare in question and nodded my head slowly. For some reason this made her blush and nod back. “Thank you Sir.” Shield said softly as she backed away. “Your welcome.” I returned my indifferent gaze back to Platinum who seemed to be seething with rage and embarrassment. “You on the other hand don’t bother even trying you’re not forgiven.” The silence that followed was deafening I could almost swear the fountains near the throne stopped flowing. “Ro you’re not even going to give her a chance?” Celestia asked clearly as stunned as every other pony in the room. “No I’ll give one chance…” I kneeled down and drew the dagger from my boot the entire room seem to hold their breath as I stood back up. Celestia’s wings were opened slightly and her horn was glowing ready to act. I flipped the dagger around holding the blade in my hand and the hilt pointed to Platinum. “The only acceptable apology is ritual suicide.” A number a nobles fainted hitting the floor with loud thuds as everyone gasped in horror then promptly and loudly protested against such a thing. The duchess’ eyes couldn’t have been any wider as she stared at me all of her anger gone and was replaced with abject fear as I offered her the handle. “Silence!” Celestia bellowed out and came rushing down the steps and stood between me her. “That is completely out of the question!” “Your right it is.” I smirked at the now confused princess as I put my blade away. “Honestly Princess you couldn’t tell I was only joking?” I said cheerfully and started laughing loudly a few nobles joined in nervously and soon the whole room was laughing even Celestia though hers was just a mask. Platinum was still wide eyed and, now shaking looking barely able to stand. The weight of her actions and my “joke” seemed to be hitting her with full force. Celestia had slowly stopped her fake laughter and was eyeing me knowing to which I shot back a look of my own. Celestia had given me a warning earlier and now I was giving her one and it was a simple one “next time they die”. We stared into each others’ eyes for several long moments daring each other to call the other out while the laughter died down. Out of the corner of my eye I could tell Platinum was shaking even more and needed Shield just to keep her on her hooves. I refused to break eye contact my brow narrowing as I glared more intensely I didn’t care what the alicorn ruler was thinking I wasn’t backing down from this. I was almost certain we were going to end up staring each other down all day then she slowly nodded closing her eyes. “What would you consider to be a fair punishment Ambassador Ro?” Celestia asked her mood calm and polite but obviously unhappy. “One quarter of either yearly earnings or total wealth whichever you think is appropriate, to be divided among the orphanages and the military with priorities to the former. I think she should travel to each one and personally make the donations. After all as fortunate as the duchess is surely she can brighten the days of under privileged children right?” I said as my eyes drifted back to the duchess in question and approached her, she visibly tensed as I did. Reaching down I tenderly took hold of her hand and raised it giving it a light kiss. “Don’t you think so too duchess?” I asked my eyes meeting hers to which she nodded trembling again. “Then I forgive you.” The room broke out into light applause after the scene unfolded. “Alright thank you eveypony for attending but please go about your day we all still have a lot to do.” Celestia said to the room at large and Platinum was hastily escorted out the door and quickly ducked into a nearby room. Whipping my ears in that direction I heard the sound of retching briefly before silence took over. The rest of nobles filed out of the room quickly and Celestia walked up the steps and past her throne nodding for me to follow. She led me to an office of some sort with stacks of papers labeled “In” and “out”. Guessing this was where she conducted most of her business that was either too important or mundane to be done in public. When I entered I closed the door and flicked my earring expecting her to start shouting much to my surprise she didn’t. “Ro Equestria is not like your world, executions public or otherwise have been illegal for over 700 years.” “And how well is that working out for you hmm? A noble attempted murder because she didn’t fear the repercussions of her actions. Should I also point out that the only and I really do mean only reason Equestria hasn’t fallen to invaders is because you control the sun and moon. As to why you haven’t taken over the entire world already is either a testament to your tolerance, patience, and seemingly gentle nature. Or a lack adequate soldiers or sheer stupidity. But I’m willing to bet it’s the most former reasons.” “Ro…what kind of world did you come from to make you think like this? You act like all of creation is out to try and make you suffer.” Celestia was looking far more sad than upset at this point even though we had both killed before it was now clear that she had buried those times and become a softer person. With a heavy sigh I decided to give her a small piece of what home was like. “On one of the continents, there is a …region roughly twice the size of Equestria and the entire thing is dead, nothing living walks there. I don’t mean that nothing is there, I mean that everything absolutely everything has been tainted with necromancy. From the rotting corpses that walk the land, to the spirits of the dead bond to the land. The very soil and the worms that reside in it have been tainted; yes the soil and even plants are undead. What’s even worse the area would be expanding were it not for the effort of friend of mine and the country he has led for nearly 450 years.” Celestia was speechless and tears were in her eyes. “W-who w-would use necromancy on such a scale?” “I couldn’t tell you, the process started over 15,000 years ago.” “WHAT!” Celestia shouted her eyes wide in shock. “I don’t know exactly how it happened but the magical ley lines of the region were poisoned with dark magic, the land of the undead was the result.” “This is common knowledge? Your world keeps its history well, most would have forgotten about such things.” “They did the only reason I know about it, is cause I’m part of a secret order that monitors and if necessary assassinates those practicing magics far too dangerous to even be spoken of let alone used. You controlling the sun technically applies, but this isn’t my world so I’m letting that one go.” “Wait you are saying this order is responsible for hiding the truth about what happened? Though this does explain how you’re so well versed in magic when you said you had none of your own.” “Yeah I can’t cast a spell to save my life even if I wanted too, but I can tell who, how, and what kind of spell it is if I see it in time. I admit pony magic is a very different kind of monster, that’s why I went easy on the duchess. I was not entirely sure if it was a death spell she had Shield use.” “Ah yes the duchess…was it truly necessary to frighten her like that?” “Yes, are we done now?” I stated very bluntly Celestia nearly recoiling as if I had slapped her as I turned to leave. “Ro…please try to relax while you are here no pony is out to get you.” I glance over my shoulder as I walked out the door shutting it behind me. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ The rest of the week was busy but thankfully nothing like that first day happened again. I popped in and visited Luna and eluded the guards’ patrols again much to my amusement. We talked a little about politics and the differences between how we dealt with things. I had learned that Duchess Platinum was going on a very long holiday to tour Equestria, which brought a pleased smile to my face. I went ahead and shared a little more in the way of shifter culture and holidays, most which were feasts and hunts based around the phases of the moons. I also got a couch, two recliners, coffee table, a sofa, a dinning set, a dresser and draws, a desk, two chairs and small table for the balcony, pots and pans, food stuffs, spices, and seasonings. I did get a small chuckle when I told the store clerk how much salt I wanted. Apparently ponies got drunk off salt faster than hooch thus their shock when I bought five pounds of the stuff, and that salt didn’t affect me like that. I also purchased some more clothes, mostly what the ponies called cargo pants and since I was getting those I went and got shirts too. When it came to new leggings they looked at me like I was crazy then blushed and this led into a strange conversion. Leggings as I called them, they called socks and it turns out mares, and stallions of a particular sexual orientation wore them as a way to “entice” their lovers. I got them however after explaining in was more of a hygiene and comfort thing than anything else. Under garments or “boxers” were much less trouble to get a hold of and much more comfortable than my old ones so I burned them. The one thing I spent perhaps a little too much on was the pocket watches. Sure we had clocks in my world but they were big, bulky, and expensive. This was so much better that having to use pricey one time use candles or pay an ungodly amount to have something enchanted. I ended up having to go back to the treasury and exchange more gold for bits to buy everything but the watches is what really did it. I got one for Equus’ passage of time and one for my home world’s, which was a 32 hour day as opposed to the 24 here. When the watch maker started to ask why, I threw down extra bits and he shut up. Ended up with two dozen pocket watches set to my world’s time with the Vigilant code of arms on the face covers. Which was a rapier and a battle axe crossed under a shield with a bow over that and a stylized dragon eye in the middle. Dropped even more bits to get enchants to make them all tougher to break along with being water and sand proof. All of It was worth every little bit I paid. Every night I was in the apartment I was treated to the soothing tones of that musician I discovered that first night in the city. I would sit on the balcony railing sipping some Dragons’ Breath over ice from 8pm to just past midnight. The musician in questing lived in 3G if my ears weren’t playing tricks on me. Only being one floor down and one over meant I was hearing much more clearly than before. Tonight wasn’t any different other than it being a Tuesday in Equus’ weekly day cycle. A small part of me was surprised it wasn’t named after some stupid horse pun. My watch said that it was just past eleven when the music stopped. I was slightly disappointed, but knocked back the rest of my drink and moved to go back inside. I was stopped however when I heard the sound of hooves clop against the tilted floor of a balcony. Looking down at the balcony of 3G I saw a gray mare wearing what looked to be nothing more that a large white button up shirt. She had a black mane and tail that even form this distance looked well maintained. She folded her arms on the railing and laid her head down on them. From the way her ears and tail were drooping it wasn’t hard to tell she had a lot on her mind. Normally I would mind my own business and call it a night, but alcohol combined with her downhearted body language over road that idea. “Nice night isn’t it?” I asked her pleasantly while leaning on the railing nearest hers. She jolted up right her ears swiveled as she looked around. “Please don’t scream.” She looked up at me and lovely purple eyes widened in surprise. “Ambassador Ro?” She spoke in same accent as Page in a very confused tone. “I guess news gets around fast.” “It is kind of hard for it not too after what happened between you and the Duchess Sir.” She bowed her head slightly. “Please don’t do that.” I face palmed lightly “Don’t do what Sir?” “Please don’t call me sir and for the love of all that holy please don’t bow to me Miss.” “But sir you’re an Ambass-” She cut herself off gasping as I jumped over landing on her balcony railing. “Can you keep a secret?” I asked and I crouched down holding onto the rail with my hands. She blinked slowly a few times in utter shock then nodded slowly. “Thank you for the respect but its not needed I’m not actually an Ambassador.” “Your not?”Her head jerked back in surprise. “Yeah I’m on a vacation of sorts; the whole ambassador thing was just a convenient excuse to get the more….intolerant citizens off my back. But please keep that to yourself Miss.” “Oh I see I suppose that would make sense…” She rubbed her chin thoughtfully then pointed to my balcony. “Do you live in that apartment?” “Indeed I do, but let’s talk about you for a moment, what’s troubling you?” “W-what makes you think I’m troubled?” She took a step back her ears dropping. “That reaction right there.” I kicked my feet out from under me and sat on the railing. “So what’s your name miss?” “Octavia Melody.” She said looking away. “Lovely name, so Melody feel like talking about it? If not just tell me to get lost and I will.” She looked at the ground then me and took a seat at the lone chair next to a small table much like my own. When she did I caught a glimpse of a purple terrible clef on her flank and frilly white underwear but I ignored them. “Why do you care so much?” She asked me with a raised brow. I shrugged slightly. “Unless you have a roommate you’ve been playing wonderful music that’s been helping me relax a little, trust me not an easy feat.” I was surprised when she blushed slightly. “You…you like my music?” I nodded slowly. “Of course I imagine everyone that hears it does otherwise you probably would’ve been evicted by now from noise complaints.” “You are not just saying that are you?” I shook my head and gave her a weak grin. “Thank you I…I haven’t been complimented on my music in a long while now, it is nice to hear it again.” Her eyes were watering and she turned away, I pretended not to see her tears. “Is that what has you so down? No one praising your music.” “Well not the only thing but hearing it does help.” She turned to me again. “So then what’s the issue?” “I guess I’m just….lonely I had to move out of my marefriend’s place for…reasons I would rather not go into.” She looked down at her legs rubbing her arm slowly before a massive blush broke out onto her features and looked back up at me. When she did I already had my eyes closed. “It’s your place Melody dress how you like but if it’s making you uncomfortable I can leave.” “W-wait me uncomfortable? B-but you’re a stallion and me dressed like this, I-I-” “Am over reacting.” I finished for her a slight smile on my face. “I grew up in a society that barely knows the meaning of modesty besides no reason to be ashamed. What little I have seen you’re a fine looking mare.” “Pardon?” I opened my eyes and looked right into hers her blush had faded slightly and muzzle was twisted in confusion. “Melody, relax what you ponies call lingerie including socks is covered up by the standards I’m use to.” Her face let up again and looked back down at herself. “So…I’m not bothering you with how I’m dressed?” “Not in the slightest, but if you want to preserve your modesty it’s on you.” Right when I thought she would go back inside and put something on, she undid the top two buttons on her shirt and started fanning herself with the loosened fabric. I hadn’t really noticed that it was hot out but then again I’ve lived in more extreme temperatures on both sides, but do so very much prefer heat over the cold. “Thank you Ro, I am not use to this heat yet.” “Lived someplace much cooler during the summer I take it?” “Up until last year I lived in Manehattan.” “That would explain it then.” I knew just how much further north that city was compared to Canterlot so I could understand. It was hard for me to not roll my eyes at the all puns. I swear this place was insane sometimes. “You have my condolences about your break up.” “We didn’t break up; I simply had to move out for other reasons.” “Oh sorry shouldn’t have assumed like that.” “It’s alright I did somewhat paint it that way didn’t I?” I gave her a slight grin. “Just a little, she back in Manehattan or…?” “Oh she lives in Ponyvile so it’s not too much trouble for us to visit each other. If you don’t mind my asking where you from and please do not take offense this but what are you?” I had learned a lot more about this world over the week I had been in the city and even looked into the Diamond Dogs Page had brought up that fist day. They indeed looked the closest things to me and after a brief discussion with the royal “sisters” we decided to say that I was a very distant cousin of the dogs from across the sea. A complete lie naturally but it had been over 500 years since the last time a pony had made such a voyage so there wasn’t any to call the bluff. “From across the sea and a very distant cousin of the Diamond Dogs we call ourselves Shifters in your language.” “Shifters such an odd name I was expecting wolf or something like that, but why are you called shifters?” “You really want to know?” She nodded slowly a smile on her face. “Alright but I need your word that won’t scream.” “Why would I scream?” “Just give me your word and I’ll show you.” “Alright you have my word I won’t scream.” “Okay then.” I sighed as I slid off the railing and stood to my full height her eyes widened slightly at how tall I was. I pulled my shirt off and set it aside rolling my shoulders a little and cracking my neck. Melody’s blush had returned as she looked over my bare skinned pectorals and “six pack abs” as the tailor had called them. I closed my eyes briefly and pulled my rage out to the surface of my mind as I opened my eyes again. The change was instantaneous my muscles tensed as they bulged and I grew an inch taller my finger nails became sharp and intimidating claws. My mouth opened against my will as I let out a low predatory growl my upper and lower canines grew to almost double their natural length. While I couldn’t see it I knew my eyes changed from brown to an eerie deep blue and my vision blurred slightly tinged with red. “This…change..is…why.” My own voice rang in my ears as I held in my anger, gone was my calm tone and in its place was the beastly and near feral gutturally rumble. I was only somewhat aware of the fact that Melody was shaking; controlling my killer instincts in this state was taking priority. I started taking deep breathes through my clenched teeth which sounded like the angry snarls and hisses of a savage animal. I slowly calmed myself back down and returned to normal. My vision cleared the earth mare was shaking but to my surprise she was blushing more deeply than she had been before and her legs were trembling. Had she been standing when I shifted she would likely have collapsed. “Mel-” I coughed slightly my voice always feeling strange during and after a shift. “Melody are you alright?” I asked concerned. “Y-yes..I-I-I’m alright.” She stuttered as she shook and I quickly gave an unconvinced look. “I just need to use the bathroom please excuse me.” She said as she stood up and made her way inside. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to frighten you.” I scowled at myself and leaped back to my balcony heading back inside my apartment. ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Octavia^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ I tried to reach out to the downcast shifter but he jumped back up to his place but he quickly went inside before I could. I would have to clear the air with him in the morning, provided he would speak to me.I had much more pressing matters to attend to at the moment. On wobbling legs I rush to the bathroom nearly tripping over my furniture and made it to the bathroom not even bothering to close door. Clop warning scroll down to clop end to skip. I lifted the toilet lid while pulling my panties down nearly ripping them off and I sat down. The instant I did shoved my hand down between my legs and began rubbing my aching slit. The sound of my lewd lips making a wet squishing sound and my soft moan filled the small room. Pulling my shirt open completely I grabbed my bare breast with my free hand kneading it firmly and tweaking my nipple making me yelp in slight pain but more in pleasure. My leg kicked slightly as I push my finger inside my hot wet folds moaning louder now. I gasped and writhed as a moved my finger in and out of my lips and squeezed my breast to a point of making me close my eyes. The image of Ro and his bulged muscles, claws, and his fangs, oh sweet Celestia his fangs were already burned into my mind. As I slipped another finger inside my wanting pussy my imagination started to run wild with thoughts of him. His clawed fingers scraping against my shoulders as he had me pinned down on my stomach my flank high in the air. His thick pulsing member being forced inside my small cunt as he bit on the back on my neck as he held me in place having his way with me. I would howl in pleasure as I felt him hit my deepest parts over and over again as he growled in my ear. Pounding inside me as I helplessly moaned louder and louder my walls clinging to him tightly. He would reach under me grabbing my breast and squeeze his claws poking against my soft flesh. I would cum hard my juices spraying onto him as he filled my hungry womb. He didn’t stop and kept thrusting into me over and over. I would moan and writhe under him drooling as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. He pulled out and rolled me onto my back his seed leaking out of my abused marehood. I would yelp as he pinned me down by my shoulders again looking into my eyes. “Your mine.” He growls at me and shoves his stallion hood back inside my quivering folds. I arch my back moaning louder than ever as I felt his hips collide with mine making my breasts sway from the sheer force. Fondling my breasts roughly I cry out as I wrap my legs around his waist. “Yes! I am yours! Take me!” I cry out and reach my second orgasm as he grabs hold of my cutie mark shuddering as he fills me a second time while looming over me. When I open my eyes again I was trembling in a puddle of mare juices on floor of my bathroom lying on my side two fingers deep inside my quivering sex. My dark grey nipples are tinged pink from the abuse I’ve given them. I panted as if I took part in the running of the leaves my legs feeling just as sore. I pull my fingers out of me and suck the juices from them. My neither lips trying to milk the cock I only imagined was there. I had been so engrossed in that fantasy I didn’t even realize when I fell off the toilet. I shuddered having a mini organism as I licked my fingers clean and rubbed my breasts much more gently than before. “Predators…” I whispered as rode out the rest of my climax a contented smile on my face as I lay against the cool floor. Clop End After cleaning up my mess and a very cold shower I paced around my living room a blue towel around my barrel my mane and tail still dripping a little. I felt the blush in my cheeks as I paced back and forth very nearly chewing on my nails as I tried to think. “Why!?! Why Octavia!?! Why couldn’t you control yourself!?! Now he probably thinks you’re terrified of him. He was being…well…blunt but nice enough it was almost like talking to a mare for Celestia’s sake. You know how hard it is to find stallion that not only likes your music but is also fine when you’re barely wearing anything! He wasn’t nervous around you in fact it looked like he was checking you out! Come on Octaivia you have to fix this somehow! He was so much nicer and relaxed than most stallions you’ve met. He was concerned for you! He wanted to improve your mood and there you went looking at him like a piece of meat! Even if it doesn’t get to that point it would still be nice to have a friend in the city. Thank Celestia it looked like he mistook your lust crazed state for fear. Yes predators turn you more than anything but pony feathers you was doing well until he took his shirt off…” I slowly stopped mentally berating myself and came to a halt. He was in such a hurry he didn’t grab his shirt before he left. I walked back out to the balcony and draped over the railing was his shirt. I remembered how tightly it hugged his torso and another blush made its way onto my face. I had wondered why he took it off then the memory of how much his muscles bulge when he…changed. The shirt would likely have ripped to shreds if he hadn’t taken in off. As I picked up his shirt and took it inside I wondered if I should slip some clothes on and return it now. Looking to the clock in my kitchen I found out it was just past one A.M. Any sane pony would be asleep by now and the last thing I wanted to do was disturb him if he was. With an aggravated groan I went to my bedroom and put the shirt on my night stand hoping that somehow things would be alright in the morning. Tossing the towel in my clothes basket I pulled my covers back and climbed into bed naked. Turning my lamp off the only light source came from the small crack under my door from the moonlight. I could barely see Ro’s shirt my ears drooped as I reached for it and brought it to my muzzle as I took a heavy sniff and I smelled…nothing. I was beyond surprised and a little disappointed that it didn’t have a scent only the fabric itself. I sat back up and put the shirt on feeling ashamed of myself for doing so. While it didn’t have his scent on it just wearing it somehow made me more relaxed. Lying back down I closed my eyes as I replayed my fantasy in my mind then the look in his eyes when he returned to normal. He wasn’t the beast I imagined in my lust, no he was far too kind to behave like that. He looked so hurt when he thought I had been scared to the point of wetting myself. I began to tearing up as I nuzzled into my pillow wishing Vinyl could be with me right now as I mutter softly as I drifted to sleep. “I’m sorry.” ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Ro^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ To say I was angry at my lapse in judgment would be an understatement. I was just trying to be friendly to that poor mare and I had gone and scared her like that. Deciding to distance myself from the complex I ducked back inside and grabbed a dagger. Tucking it into my belt I then made a running leap off my balcony and jumped from roof to roof. I didn’t really have an idea where I was going but didn’t really care either. It wasn’t until I got half across town that I realized I left my shirt on Melody’s balcony. Growling at myself I made a note to cut back on hooch till I was ready to go to sleep. I stopped on a random roof and leaned against a chimney. It looked like I had stopped somewhere in the middle class housing. My eyes drifted to the south toward Ponyvile, Melody reminding of another pony that had been friendly to me from the start. Diana and Melody both didn’t seem to care one way or the other that I wasn’t a pony. Page had been polite to me but she did have something to gain from doing so. I didn’t really think that way of her, but it was in the back of my mind. Most of the ponies in this city were being kind to me largely because of how I dealt with Platinum. Thanks to Luna I had learned that she had been throwing her weight around to try and get more say in the council and getting on everyone’s bad side while doing so. She had most of the council already under her thumb either through bribes or business connections and she was the most vocal protesters against Luna. She went as far in front of both rulers accusing her of still being Nightmare Moon and should be banished or imprisoned for all time. On the whole Equestria was looking less and less like an ideal world that the history books were making it out to be. It was strange that I was both relived and disappointed at the same time by that. The cool night air had done wonders to clear my head and I was about to make my way back to my place for some sleep when I spotted… something flying from the south. It didn’t appear to be a pegasus but I couldn’t be sure since it landed near the train station. I had about 42 reasons to just ignore it and go to bed but I was curious, so against my better judgment I went to investigate. Upon arriving what I seen and heard was a little confusing. A griffon was…crying as it punched the side of the building with its eagle talons. I had seen plenty of griffons back home and sure they were intelligent enough for me to consider them as questionable prey. I knew the world had griffons but I wasn’t expecting them to be bipedal for some reason. Then again I had somewhat felt the same way when I seen the ponies for the first time too. Although that was more offset by how bright and colorful they were. She and I could only assume it was a she by the voice, had white feathers on her neck and head which somewhat look like a hair style. Thanks to my lowlight vision I could tell she had light purple feathers around her eyes almost looking like eye shadow. The rest of her; at least what wasn’t covered by the blue shorts and black sleeveless top was covered by brown feathers on her wings, and fur on her loin lower half. Dropping down to street level silently, I got closer and could tell she had tears in her eyes. Though from how her break was scrunched (still wondering how that worked) she looked far more angry than sad. Couldn’t be entirely sure though I still wasn’t completely use to reading pony body language let alone a being I hadn’t interacted with yet. None the less she seemed to be in distress so I was going to help if I could. Thankfully I had enough sense to understand how a shirtless male with a dagger approaching a crying female would look. I put the dagger on the inside of my boot and covered it with my pant leg. Placing a finger on my head band I adjust the illusion over myself to create a simple shirt over my chest. I didn’t really care for using it this way since you can fool someone’s eyes this way, but the second they touched you they knew that you weren’t wearing anything. A disguise in place I approached and was about 15 ft behind her when I spoke. “Are you al-” I didn’t have a chance to finish as she quickly spun around and lunged at me using her wings to propel herself toward me. I hopped backward avoiding the swipe she made at me with her talons. She quickly followed up with another swipe using her other arm. It got closer to hitting me but not by much. I was more focused on her eyes than I was her movements. There was lots of pain and anger in them perhaps a trace of guilt and betrayal, what was most notable however was regret. As she made another swipe at me I caught her wrist. The shock in her features was clear as day, but she recovered and move to swipe at me with her free talons. I caught her again and spread her arms apart and she struggled and twisted trying to break free but I wasn’t having it. “Calm down I’m not going to hurt you.” I said firmly as I worked to keep her still. “Buck you!” She shouted at me as she moved to kick me in the family jewels. Somewhat expecting that from experience I jumped up and over her head landing behind her. All the while maintaining and twisting my grip so I didn’t harm her and crossed her arms over her chest. With my chest against her back and wings she really didn’t have any options for breaking free. “Calm down Miss.” “Buck you fankhole!” She shouted again and struggled even harder than before thrashing around kicking at the ground trying to flap her wings but not able to do much of anything. She threw her head back trying to head but me but only ended up hitting my chest, thanks in large part to her size only being slightly taller than an average mare. She tried a few more times grunting loudly with effort and using her loin paws to scratch at my shins and feet. I hissed in pain a few times as she cut into my flesh but I didn’t let go. As her struggles weakened she began to sob again much more openly than she had been before. Taking a chance I let go of her arms and slowly spun around guiding her head into my chest. I felt her tears on my chest as she wrapped her arms around me. I returned the embrace being mindful of her wings as I stroked the feathers on her head. “Just let it all out.” I said softly as I pet her and feeling the cuts on my legs and feet closing. I was slightly annoyed I’d have to throw out the pants and boots but it wasn’t like I couldn’t afford another pair. We stood there for a few minutes while her cries slowly began to die down. She started leaning against me a little more seemingly at a point of crying herself to sleep. “Come let’s get you to bed.” She nodded weakly and we started walking back to my place. I held her against me as we made our way through the city. She didn’t try to move away and kept her head against my side. I was slightly uncomfortable with how she was holding onto me but I pushed that aside plus in her state I doubted she noticed anything. That proved even more apparent as halfway back she was out completely and ended up having to carry her bridal style. Entering the apartment I contemplated where to put her. I didn’t have an extra bed, the couch seemed like it wouldn’t be comfortable and I wasn’t about to put her where I slept so the bed it was. Pulling back the blankets I laid her down and tucked her in. She nuzzled the pillow and grabbed hold of the covers a small smile crossing her beak. She almost looked cute then I looked down at the blood stained shreds of material that use to be my new boots. Almost cute was indeed the right term after retrieving clean pants socks and my field boots I went into the bathroom and washed away the dried blood from my legs and changed. After retrieving my flask and book on griffons from my small private study that I turned one of the spare rooms into. I went out onto the balcony to grab my glass and was going to hop over to Melody’s to get my shirt. It wasn’t there though and I couldn’t see it on the ground below. Guessing she was either kind enough to grab it for me or discard it. I put some more ice in my glass and filled it with Dragon’s Breath before entering my living room. The couch was pushed up against the corner to the master bedroom leaving a small hiding spot behind it. The coffee table was in front of the couch at the same angle with the recliners angled to face the couch. The rest of the room was bare as I wasn’t going to decorate the place and already felt I went slightly too far on furnishings. Only reason I bought as much as I did was because I had given Diana something of a standing invite. With my drink and book in hand I sat down and began reading about griffon culture praying that morning would be better. Author's Note Well hope you enjoyed so far and we are finally done with most of the set up yay! First attempt on a clop please let me know how i did.
Chapter Ten: Return to PonyvileI was standing at the stove in the predawn hours cooking for my unexpected guest. A rather large pot of rice on one burner and a variant of my father’s venison and crab stew. Salted and dried manitcore meat that I had killed during my recovery in the everfree forest. Its hide now was being used as rug in the living room. In place of crab I used a larger fish from one of the palace’s garden ponds. The rest was rather standard; carrots, celery, onions, lots of bell peppers, mushrooms, and cabbage. I also threw in a number of spices and a little cream to thicken up the broth a little. As the rice was about finished cooking I heard my guest rustle from my bed her paws patting against the floor quickly. Her breathing was quick and I was guessing slightly panic. I was moving the rice to a sink getting ready to drain the excess water when I heard the door to the bedroom open. While the rice drained I returned to the stew and stirred slowly sniffing it to check if flavor was right. It was missing a little something then I remembered it needed black pepper. It was while I was grinding it right into the stew I heard one the chairs I had brought in from the balcony last night being lifted off the floor. I returned the pepper mill back to its place stirring the stew again as light paws steps got closer to me. It wasn’t hard to tell was she was going to try and do so while I grabbed a tasting spoon I spoke in my normal calm and detached tone. “If you’re going to attack me in my own home please don’t break the furniture it’s brand new, use the knife in the sink.” The light paw steps stopped and I tasted the broth. Slightly on the salty side but I liked it that way. Tossing the spoon into the sink without looking I placed the lid on the pot and turned around to see my guest. With one of the most stunned expressions I had seen in a while she held the chair in her talons raise over her head ready to bring it down on mine. “Please put the chair back where you got it and have a seat the food is almost ready.” I stated as I walked past her and used a finger to close her gaping beak. “Do you prefer coffee, or tea Miss?” She shook her head seeming to come out of her stupor at the question and found her voice. “I..ugh-.. I.. uumm Tea?” She said as she set the chair back to the table staring at me. “Before you ask distant cousin of diamond dogs, I hail from across the great sea, I’m known as a shifter and you can call me Roe. Oh and the balcony and front door is unlocked if you want to run away I won’t stop you. But I know that even the rudest of griffins don’t turn down a hot meal, so set down.” I remove the stew from the heat and placed the kettle on the still hot burner. “What’s your name by the way?” “Gilda.” She spoke softly as she sat down her talons in her lap and looking down at the floor when I glanced at her over my shoulder. “So where are you from Gilda?” I placed a plate and spoon in front of her then brought the drained rice over and retrieved the stew. “Griffin Stone.” “So what brings you this far south?” The kettle began to hiss as I dropped in the tea bags to let it brew. “None of your business.” She sighed slightly frustrated as I gave her a large helping of rice and stew nearly dripping off the plate. “Fair enough, but you might feel better if you talk about it.” Her stomach seemed to choose that moment to speak for her with a loud growl and she promptly blushed. “Think about that while you eat your fill.” “Thanks…” She took a slow cautious bite and her eyes nearly popped out of her head. “This is delicious!” She nearly shouted and looked up at me while analyzing the flavor. “I-Is that manitcore in there?” I nodded slowly as I poured her a cup of tea, sugar and cream already at the table. “It is and thank you for the complement.” She ate slowly if enthusiasticly humming her enjoyment with every bite. I set down at the table and made a rather small bowl for myself. I ate with my eyes closed and even more slowly than she did savoring the flavor quietly as I was eating more for the enjoyment rather than hunger. The tea was another thing that was more for pleasure than sustenance. The plain looking silver ring, long since tarnished and turned black on the middle finger of my right hand made sure that I never needed to eat or drink unless I wanted to. After a few minutes of eating I cloud feel her eyes on me but I ignored her for the time being. Have her at my table eating was strangely comforting in a way. I could almost feel a smile form on my lips but I forced it back down and reminded myself why I was in this world in the first place. There was a slight clamor of serving utensils as Gilda got a second helping. I cracked an eye open seeing a slightly guilty look on her face as the stew and rice was half gone. She was looking at my small empty bow then back to the food on her own plate. “Don’t worry about me Gilda I don’t eat very much please eat as much as you like.” “But you haven’t really eat-” “Gilda I said eat your fill guilt free.” My eyes were opened again looking right into hers my voice not let letting her argue and she complied only the smallest amount of food left. “Thanks…” She trail off she looked up at me examining my face a thoughtful expression on hers as she resumed eating. I had looked her over for injuries when I had put her to bed last night and while I didn’t find any I was still left with more questions than answers. Somewhat invasive of me I know but something that needed to be done. I didn’t find any signs that said she had been beaten or raped, unless blood and other fluids had a different scent anyway. While she started off with hostile intent that quickly faded as she either decided I wasn’t going to hurt her or she was afraid I would and just hiding it well, I believed it was the former. “Why are you being so nice to me?” She asked rather suddenly a look of suspension on her face. “Do I really need a reason to be nice?” I asked as I started to take sip of tea. “No I guess not, but I got my eye on you.” She warned narrowing her eyes at me. “I’m flattered but I’m not interested in anything romantic in my life right now.” It took everything I had to say it with a straight face and not smirk. Her squawk of shock and nearly choking was priceless. She stood up quickly a deep blush on her feathery cheeks as she pointed an accusing talon at me. “No you idiot! I’m watching you in case you try something funny!” “Why would I try something funny? I’m not a comedian.” “Grrr no stupid! I’m not going to let you molest me or something!” She nearly shouted. “If someone did that to you I’ll happily kill them for you.” I took another sip of tea and the room got deathly quiet. All of her fury quickly left as she stared at me wide eyed as she took that in. I was completely sincere and something told me she could see it. I looked into her eyes my face neutral as always and she slowly sat back down trembling slightly. “So who raped you and how much do you want them to suffer?” “No! No one raped me! I’m just shocked you’d say something so…horrifying.” “Really? My mistake then I had just assumed the way you attacked me last night you had been and wasn’t letting it happen twice.” She looked away guiltily and rubbed her arm slowly. “No I was just really upset and I took it out on you, I’m sorry.” “About what exactly?” She was hesitant in the beginning but went on to explain what happened during her stay in Ponyvile. How Rainbow Dash was her flight school friend, how she had spent her last bit to get there and was force to steal and wasn’t proud of it. Furthermore because meat was so hard to come by in Equestria by she had been nearly at the point of starving while there and understandablely grouchy as a result. Then there were her interactions with Diane, while I had a hard time believing the mare would be so invasive but I let Gilda speak. Then came how she made a fool of herself at a party Diane threw for her and the pranks. Gilda relayed to me that she hated pranks because of her childhood in Griffon Stone after returning from flight school. She had only gone along with Dash’s insistence that she liked them to look “cool”, not that I understood that last part. Then the falling out with the pony she thought had been her long time friend and was crying softly by the end of her tale. “So if it was such a hassle to visit her why did you? When you could have stayed home?” “Because Griffon Stone is a dump and I had to get away for a while that’s why.” She had maintained eye contact for her entire story and only now looked away. “That’s not the only reason is it?” She glared at me looking ready to kill me quickly deflated when I didn’t flinch. “N-no its not..” Her tears made a return as she looked down at the table chewing on her bottom break when it clicked in my head. “You loved her didn’t you?” I said setting my cup down. “How did you know?” Shock was clear on her face as she snapped her head back to me. For the first time since she awoke my expression fell slightly and she caught it. “I know what heart ache looks like...” I ran my finger of the rim of my tea cup. “I can’t tell you how many times I’ve had to tell someone that the one they loved fell in combat be it their child, mate, or parent. It’s not exactly the same thing but after awhile heart ache becomes easy to spot. Frankly I’m ashamed to admit it took me as long to see it in you as it did.” “So you’re a solider then?” “Commander, but yes. So I assume you’re going back home.” “Yeah…I just hope I can make it back.” “Wait here.” I got up from the table and went retrieved my bag from my closet and returned with a 5 pound cloth wrapped bundle of manticore jerky and set it down in front of her. “For the journey.” I also pulled a small stack of bit bars plenty for the train there and back with a little extra. “Take this too, but there’s something I think you should do.” “What’s that?” “Go back and tell her how you really feel.” “What!? No way! I can’t go back now not after what SHE did! Not after what I did…” She started off shouted but quickly died into a whisper. “I’ll go with you to help if you like.” “You’d do that for me…but you’ve already done some much for me I couldn’t ask you to.” “I guess it’s a good thing you didn’t ask and I offered.” “But what if she won’t listen to what I have to say.” “I’ll make her.” “But what if-” “I’m not going to twist your arm on this I’m giving you the option.” I pulled out my watch to check the time. “The first trains start leaving in an hour. I have an extra set of clothes that should fit you with some alterations if you want to shower and change.” “That….that sounds really good actually… you wouldn’t happen to have a bra here would you?” I shook my head slowly. “No I don’t but speaking of which why would something that lays eggs have breasts like yours in the first place?” I asked raising an eyebrow glad that question might get answered. “I mean griffins don’t produce milk do they?” “No you idiot! We have them to keep our eggs warm!” She shouted her face completely red with embarrassment. “Oh that….actually makes sense I wouldn’t have thought of that.” I mused as I couldn’t help but look at the rather large mounds of flesh on her chest with a new found curiosity then looked back up at face. “Yeah.. well I’m gonna take that shower now. Don’t you go trying anything funny.” “Not a comedian.” I said with a wink and she chuckled gently. “I’ll have fresh clothes on the bed when you get out.” She went in the bathroom locking both doors not that she needed to and cleaned up. In the mean time I took the pants she had shredded from the shins down and cut off the legs at the knees. I wasn’t going to wear them again so I decided she could have them. Grabbing a spare shirt I cut a hole in the back for her wings and the selves off at the elbow. I fashioned the scraps of cloth into a small belt and bag placing the jerky in the main pouch, a second pouch for her dirty clothes and the bits into a pocket on the side. I left a pair of clean boxers on the bed in case she wanted them and slipped on my cleaned mithral clothing and field gear. After locking the balcony door I sat on the couch holding my bow and my two kukris on my hips my back pack at my feet and my quiver on my back. I was waiting quietly when I heard a knock on my front door. Slightly confused I got up and used the peak hole to see who was out there. Melody of all people was one of the last ones I was expecting. I open the door a bemused expression on my face and she jumped slightly guessing she didn’t think I’d answer so quickly. She was wearing a very clean and ironed collared button up white shirt with a pink bow tie around her neck. Her lower half was covered in an equally nice looking pair of black pants. She rounded out the look with light purple eye shadow, white full finger gloves, and polished black horse shoes that covered her hooves. Everything from her clothes, mane, tail, and posture said professional a far cry from the nearly nude mare I scared half to death the night before. On top of everything else it looked like she was holding my shirt also cleaned ironed and neatly folded. Octavia “Come on Octavia you can do this just knock on the door give him the shirt and apologize.” I thought to myself as I knocked on the door. “You already clopped this morning…twice so he won’t turn you on this time. Unless ready to go on a hunt… but that’s just silly he wouldn’t be going on while in…” His door opens quicker than I expected. “oh! sweet Celestia he is! That quiver, those blades, that bow! Is it made out of bones!?!The bag on the floor he really is going hunting! Is that a manticore rug?!?!?! ” I jumped slightly fighting myself to not blush. “No! No! No! You will not get wet! You will not blush! And for all that is decent in the world you will think of him as an equal not as a predator that can take you against will and have his…NO! NO! NO! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Just think of him as a mare… yes a perfectly normal mare not a tall muscular… NO! NO! NO! Stop it! Octavia you’re better than that. Look at the ground yes that way you won’t…no that won’t work he’ll think you’re scared of him. Think of something! Anything else! Don’t just stand here like a-” “Melody? What brings you here so early it’s barely dawn.” He asked snapping me out of my thoughts. “Oh I just wanted to return your shirt…you left so quickly last night you left it behind.” I held out the shirt to him and for a brief moment a pained look crossed his face as he took it he started to speak. It was rather rude of me but I interrupted him quickly. “I’m so sorry about my behavior last night it was very rude of me.” I said quickly with a quick bow. “Wait I should be the one apologizing not you.” “No you shouldn’t you didn’t frighten but the thing is….I’m sort of in..heat..” I blushed madly and looked away rubbing my arm slowly. The part about me being in heat was a lie but I was afraid how he’d react if I told him the truth. “So… then you were…” He trailed off and I nodded slowly. “Then you were getting distance to “cool” off.” “Yes.” I blushed even deeper. “I’m so so sorry about that. I was enjoying you company too I’m so ashamed of how I was-” “Don’t apologize Melody.” He interrupted me and he had a slight smile on his face when I faced him again. “You can’t help you biology anymore than I can mine so don’t worry its okay. Just let me know next time and I’ll give you some space. It’s nice to know I didn’t scare you like I thought I had and Thank you for washing my shirt.” “It wasn’t a problem and thank you for being so understanding.” I smiled up at him. “So could do you think we could get to know each other a little better some time?” “That sounds alright to me…” He glanced over his shoulder down the hall briefly which confused me slightly. “..but not today I’ve got something to take care of in Ponyvile. Maybe after I get back I can listen to you play more directly?” “Of course I’d love to play for you.” I said excitedly wishing I could skip work to go with him. “I’m normally home by five in the afternoon so feel free to..stop…by…” I trailed off as a hallway door opened up and a griffin hen walked out carrying a small bag. Her feathers were slightly damp and she was wearing what looked to be the same pants Roe had been wearing the night before only cut off at the knee. My heart sank as I started putting the pieces together he was already taken and I had to force myself not to cry. “Thanks for everything Roe those bits we help out a lot.” She said as walked closer and I felt a spark of hope and resentment he didn’t look like somepony that would pay for a lady of the evening. “Who’s that? She your marefreind?” She said with a chuckle and I flushed at the idea but was still slightly perturbed at the idea of Roe hiring a whore. “Told you already Gilda not looking for romance and this is Octavia Melody she lives on the floor below me.” Roe introduced me and I nodded slowly to her and that hope died again. “Whatever.” She scoffed dismissing me and I was ready to slap the both of them now. “Well I’m ready to go….” She looked at the shifter a look of worry on her face. “You’ll really help me?” Confused I glanced between the two of them wondering what was going on. “Of course but the decision is yours to make. I’ll go ahead to Ponyvile and be waiting for you at the train station. If you don’t get off that first train I’ll assume you’re on your way home.” “How you going to get to Ponyvile before the train does?” She asked the same question I had. “I raced a train a few days ago; turns out I can out run them and I already know I make here to Ponyvile without stopping.” “No way!” I and Gilda say at the same time. “It’s true but you go on ahead I’ll be waiting your decision at Ponyvile.” He said as they walked out of his apartment and grabbing the large backpack and I step to the side to allow them as Roe locked the door. “You won’t tell HER anything right?” “It’s a private matter Gilda I won’t say a thing.” “Thanks I hope I get to see you again someday.” The griffin waved as she started walking away and I looked to Roe a brow raised confused beyond reason now. “Private issues with a pony she knows and needed bits to get back home that’s all I’m saying.” “Did you and her…” I started to ask but stopped myself it wasn’t any of my business. “Did we?...Oh! No. No. No. Nothing at all like that just helping her out.” He exclaimed looking a little flustered it was kind of cute in a way. “Oh alright then… so you’re going to Ponyvile then?” I asked trying to change the subject as I started walking to the stair well. “Yeah need to be there for Gilda she basically got thrown out of town.” He walked beside me a determined look on his face. He whispered in a language I didn’t understand and the bow wrapped around leaving me wide eyed. “Plus I need to get the rest of the story from Diane and Dash.” “Diane?” “She’s better known as Pinkie Pie.” “Oh I’ve met her she’s nice enough if slightly hyper active she threw me a party when I visited Ponyvile the first time. Wait why did you call her Diane?” We entered the stair well and he paused letting me go ahead of him something I found strange but didn’t argue. “Her full name is Pinkamina Diane Pie, I call her Diane cause that’s a somewhat normal name back home and why I call you Melody. That is if you don’t mind me calling you that.” “Oh no I don’t mind at all in fact I think I prefer it.” I smiled over my shoulder at him as we made it to the ground floor. “I guess this is where we part ways for now.” “Yea I’ll be seeing you Melody.” He waved to me as we walked out the door then with speed I haven’t seen outside pegasusi flight took off running. He jumped up against a wall planting his feet firmly then bounced onto a nearby roof before disappearing from my sight. I was very thankful at that moment I wasn’t a pegasus or I would be sporting a massive wing boner right now. As I walked to work I heard his voice echo in my head. “…not looking for romance…” “Maybe you aren’t but I’m still going to try…” Roe I woke up from my brief nap at the Ponyvile train station to the sound of a loud steam whistle in the distance. I had managed to get to the station an hour before the train was supposed to. I was somewhat glad that I didn’t stop to chat with that blue unicorn mare I past on the way, I really needed that nap. The train was approaching quickly and I stood and stretched my bones and joints popping loudly in protest. While I stretched out my legs I thought about Melody. She seemed tense around me and I don’t think she stopped blushing at all during our conversation. I didn’t think it was her heat I didn’t smell anything to indicate it was. Then there was how her mood changed when Gilda walked out she seemed…sad I guess, not sure why. I flicked my earring to dull the sound of the train’s screeching brakes, just one more reason I’ll never ride one of those things. Once it stopped I turn the sound back on and waited. I end up getting a lot of stares from the ponies getting on and off the train. Being undisguised was not helping, and all of them were giving me a very wide birth. Whispers about who and what I was flew about, much faster than the large crates of goods being loaded and unloaded. To my disappointment but not surprise Gilda was nowhere to be found with huff of frustration I start walking to the small village. I was no more than a hundred feet away from the station when I heard erratic wing flapping. “Oh no! Oh no! Look out below!” A high pitched panicked if somehow cheerful voice called out to me. I quickly turned around to see a light grey Pegasus mare with a blonde mane and tail wearing a blue postal uniform like the ones I had seen in Canterlot. She was flying and carrying a mail bag that was WAY too big to be flying with. What was worse her wing had gotten caught up in the strap for it. She didn’t look like she was going to hit me but acting on reflex I dashed to catch her. My arms open I did and she hit me with a lot more force than I was expecting. I shifted briefly in order to absorb the impact and was pushed back a foot or two from it. Changing back I looked down at the mare and she looked up at me with crossed eyes. “Are you alright Miss?” I asked her as I set her back down on her hooves ignoring her eyes. “Oh yes I am thank you mister.” She said with a happy smile but a voice that instantly said she wasn’t all there in the head. “I’m so sorry crashed into you.” She dropped her head and ears. “Please don’t be mad at me.” “I’m not mad miss, but why were you flying that bag is way too big to do that.” Her head shot up and quickly looked to the bag a look of fright on her face. “Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Sorry mister but I have to go!” She opened her wings and moved to take off but I quickly stopped her. “Whoa hold on calm down miss.” I placed my hands on her shoulders as she started to panic. “No I can’t I have to go! I can’t mess up today! I can’t!” She was borderline hysterical now. “Hey sshhh calm down it’s alright.” I said softly as I ran my hand over her mane to try and sooth her, it seemed to work a little. “Whatever is going on panicking won’t help you so just take a few deep breathes okay.” Holding her chin I gently made her look me in the eyes and motion my free hand up and down slowly. “Breath in” I moved my hand up and she did. “Breath out.” I lowered my hand and released her chin and she did again. “Now what’s going on?” “I’m on probation at work and if I mess up again I’ll lose my job, if I lose my job I’ll never get my little muffin back from the F.P.S.” “F.P.S. Little muffin?” I asked with a head tilt totally lost. “My daughter Dinky, and Foal Protection Services.” “And just why does this F.P.S have your daughter in the first place?” I asked trying to keep rage under control and plotting out how I was going to make these kidnappers suffer. “Because…they..think I’m a bad mother…cause I mess up all the time…I try my hardest but I just can’t…do anything right.” She started sniffle and tears began welling up in her eyes. I meanwhile got to thinking about something regarding the F.P.S “Miss tell me more about the F.P.S. what is their job and what do they do exactly and who do the work for.” “It’s their job to make sure foals are being cared for and are healthy and safe. If they aren’t they take them away and care for them. And I guess they work for the princess.” “You guess? You mean you don’t know?” “Well they do. They are funded by the crown official royal seals and everything.” I was skeptical but I’d talk to Luna and Tia when I got back. “Alright you said you couldn’t mess up today right?” She nodded some of that fear returning. “Do always rush around like that with that big bag?” Another nod. “And you crash a lot losing and damaging a lot mail in the process right?” She shrank a little but nodded. “What time do you have to be done with deliveries?” “Two thirty so I can be at the school house to pick up muffin at three with the F.P.S pony.” I pulled out my watch and looked at the time it was only 8:30 that was more than plenty of time to get that done. “Alright then Miss I’m going to share a little secret with you that will help you get done on time if not early.” Her head snapped back up quickly looking at me expectantly. “Slow is smooth, smooth is fast.” I actually had to force myself not to laugh when her muzzle scrunched up in confusion. “It means if you take your time and do things right the first time you won’t have to go back and try again.” “But But I have to hurry slow will never get done fast enough!” She nearly shouted waving her arms and wings around. “Trust me.” I offered her a smile and a pat on the head. “Come I’ll teach you.” We started walking around town coming to the first stop. The mail was thankfully separated by street making it much easier. She explained that she had normally crashed by now and the mail would be all mixed up. Her fear and uncertainty was quickly beginning to fade. While I was with her she was the one doing all the work I was merely helping to keep her calm and not panic. It was on the froth house I heard very rapid wing beats approaching us from behind and above. The wing beats were quick but controlled so they weren’t about to crash. It was much closer to a dive bomb since I couldn’t tell who it was aimed at so I took a few steps away from the mail mare. As the flier got closer and closer it became apparent I was the target. So I waited till just the right moment then I jumped as high as I could tucking into a back flip. When I did I seen a very familiar rainbow manned mare crash into the ground making a small ditch from the impact. “Well Dash that’s 2 to 0. Best out of five?” I snarked as I landed and she slowly pulled herself out of the hole groaning. The mail mare came walking back up to me a spring in her step and drawing my attention to bouncing bust. “Geze those are even bigger that Diane’s. Wait where did that thought come from?” “Hi Rainbow Dash.” The busty mail mare greeted the downed pain in my tail. “Hey Disty…” Dash groaned as we walked past her to the next house. On the plus side I got her name or at least a nick name. The growl from the angry mare behind us was impossible to miss as was her taking off right at me. Narrowing my eyes in anger I turned my ears I and could tell exactly what she was doing. Her leg was curled up ready to perform a flying kick right into my back. Snarling myself I spun around shifting again and caught her hoof one handed my clawed thumb pressing hard in the pad. I wasn’t stabbing her with the claw mind you if I really did hurt her; my stay would become more complicated. She let out a loud yelp and her wings went stiff as she fell to the ground. I follow up be stepping on her stomach knocking some of the wind out of her. I could tell Ditsy had stopped and was looking at me and so was the rest of the town but I didn’t care at the moment. “You really don’t learn do you?” I pushed a little harder on her stomach and returned to normal. “Or do you just really want to learn what the castle dungeon looks like?” The sudden look of fear on her face was more satisfying than I was expecting. “Here’s some free advice that aggression of yours is going to get you into a lot of trouble one day.” I released her hoof and I lifted my foot off her. “Don’t ever attack me again understand?” She nodded slowly some of that anger returning. “Good… now run along.” She very quickly flew away to parts unknown I didn’t care as long as she wasn’t bothering me. “Why did Rainbow Dash attack you mister?” Ditsy asked looking confused and a little fearful. “Likely because she’s a bigot.” I stated plainly as we resumed her mail tour. “What’s a bigot?” “Not important right now what’s the next street?” The next few hours went by without incident other than the mixed whispers about what happened with Dash. Most were nonsense theories about me being an ex-lover of hers’ or Gilda’s or both. What was it with these ponies and assumptions about me being involved with someone? The rest of the rumors were about what I was and why I was helping Ditsy; they were just as groan inducing. Ditsy seem oblivious to the stares and whispers and never stopped talking about her “muffin”. All of it said she truly did love like a mother should. As she went on though my mood soured slightly thinking about my childhood but I forced that away. It was half past noon by the time she finished her route. I gave her a quick pat on her head for a job well done which she seemed to enjoy. A reminder of my secret and she was off to eat lunch before waiting for her daughter without even asking my name. I couldn’t really blame her or mind all that much. I hoped more for the safety of Dinky that I didn’t make a mistake by helping. I didn’t think for a moment that Ditsy would intentionally do something harmful but that didn’t mean she was fit to be a mother. “Aww that’s so sweet!” A loud high pitched squeal came from right behind me and I nearly jumped out of my fur landing on my face. I quickly rolled onto my back to see Diane one of the brightest smiles I had ever seen on her muzzle. She wasn’t wearing the blue dress and apron like last time. Instead she was wearing a short yellow skirt and a blue top only being held up two thin straps. Even from the ground I could tell she was showing off a lot of cleavage. On the front of her lower thighs; I was guessing, her cutie mark two blue balloons and one yellow one. “You helped out Ditsy! I knew was a super nice pony er…. uh shifter?” She finished tilting her head in thought. “Person… but where did you come from? You scared me.” I got up and brushed off the loose dirt and grass. She really had too, it wasn’t until she spoke that I heard or smelled her. Getting snuck up on was something I really really didn’t like. A big reason was because it’s normally followed by pain, blood, sweat, and horrible smell of burning flesh, or freshly dug holes for disposing of the bodies afterward. “Well it goes AAALLLL the way back to my many greats grandma Rock Pie, and grandpa Rock Field, and to great aunty Quarter Quartz, who had to change her name for tax reasons then there was Lime Boulder Uaness that married into the family and there was-” I had to cover her muzzles with a finger somehow I had a feeling she would tell me her entire family history if I didn’t. I sighed and expected her to be a little upset for interrupting her, but no she only smiled her happy smile up at me and waited. “What I meant was how did you sneak up on me? They aren’t a lot of people that can do that.” I removed my finger and crossed my arms looking at her. “What do you mean? I’ve be following you since catching Ditsy, except for that quick stop at Sugar Cube Corner to drop off my crash pillow.” “You have a crash pillow?” Raising an eyebrow my insides were telling me there was a LOT more to this mare than I first thought. “Wait why do you have a crash pillow?” She giggled loudly covering her muzzle with a hand. “Of course silly what else would I use when my tities tingle?” She blushed slightly realizing what she said while I just felt more confused. “When they tingle it means somepony flying is gonna crash. It’s all part of my Pinkie sense.” She finished with a big smile as if that explained everything. “Pinkie sense?” “Uhuh I get these little twitches, tingles and itches that tell me when something is about to happen. But I mean duh you have one too it seems.” She gasped loudly and placed her hands on her cheeks. “Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! You have a Pinkie sense too!” “No I don’t.” “Yes you do how else did you know Dashie was all..” She then made noises with her mouth that I was guessing meant flying. She had also, somehow produced two very crude dolls of myself and Dash and reenacted what happened. “… and you were all “witty one-liner” and walking off like a boss. Then she attacked you again, which was super duper mean of her, and you caught her hoof almost super faster like you had eyes in the back of your head.” Another deep gasp and she hopped behind me clinging to my pack and looking at the back of my head. “You don’t have eyes in the back of your head do you?” “No, no eyes back there, just really good senses. It’s sometimes called “Blind Sight” though.” “Oh oh oh like Mare Devil?” She asked hopping off my back again. “Mare Deivl?” I asked and she quickly pulled out of her mane a small colorfully book with a picture of a mare in a skin tight red full body suit of some kind. The mare in question was wearing a blindfold and was fighting a very tall and muscular mare wearing a business suit. The title or the book read Mare Devil VS Queen Pin. Taking the book form Diane I quickly read through it. It detailed this “Mare Devil” as having lived in someplace call Tartarus’ kitchen how she was rendered blind and learned to “see” again using all her other senses. “Greatly exaggerated compared to my own senses, but yes that’s pretty much how I knew Dash was dive bombing me.” “Cool! How greatly?” “I can only “see” out roughly 60 feet..or hooves as you ponies say. That’s why I asked where you came from, you nearly scared me to death.” Diane’s smile dropped a little at that. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” Her lip was trembling slightly she was looking slightly afraid. “Are we still friends?” “I don’t see why not, but in the future please don’t sneak up on me like that.” Her smile returned and I relaxed slightly I didn’t want to see her crying again. “Thank you for not being mad at me, but why don’t you like being sneaked up on don’t you like surprises?” “No I don’t actually.” “How come?” “I just don’t...” I started walking off and nodded my head to Diane telling her to come with if she wanted. “Super secret reasons you’re not going to tell me till you really really really reALLLLYYY get know me?” She joined me and I swear I heard a small squeaking sound when she smiled again. “If I ever do tell you it will probably be a long time from now.” “Great I’ll mark it on my calendar!” She pulled out said calendar and marked a large section of spring for the next year with a bunch of hearts and wrote “The truth unfolds” then stuck it back in her mane. This mare was pushing the boundaries of what I thought was possible or made sense. Still sane compared to Marshaw though so I just accepted it as part of who she was. “Any idea why Rainbow tired to attack me anyway?” “She really hasn’t had the best week. I think it might be a little bit because of me…” She hung her head slightly looking sad. “Tell me about it.” For the next hour or so we walked around town and she told me about what happened with Gilda. The story pretty much matched up with what the griffin had told me. I had led us to the school house where we sat down on the bench on the far side of the street. I was keeping an eye out for Ditsy and the F.P.S pony ready to find out the truth. Diane was talking about some upcoming cute-ceanera next week that she was planning for a big client in town. Ditsy had shown up and a business suit wearing mare not long after. I watched and listened to the exchange as best I could with the earth pony quickly talking about the party. As best I could tell the mare was a legitimate official of the crown. No talks of bribes, threats, loaded language or even double talk only a seeming arrangement to be checked on routinely. Ditsy left the school house holding hands with a small light purple unicorn filly and happy smiles on their faces that brought Diane to tears. I only knew this cause she clung to my arm making me lose my focus. “So..” She sniffled slightly seemingly crying with joy. “So…So…wonderful.” “I wish them well.” On the edge of my hearing I heard a buzzing sound of some kind when I turned to look a saw one of the dirtiest pegasus fillies since I got here. She was orange with a purple mane and was wearing a beat up and torn green sleeveless shirt and equally torn up blue jean shorts. The small filly was flapping her little wings as fast as she could, trying to reach some of the higher berries from a bush. “Diane do you know that filly?” I asked pointing to the small pegasus and the pink mare looked. “No I don’t she must be new….” A few full seconds past then she gasped jumping into the air and flying off to parts unknown. Then she promptly reappeared in front of me inches away from my face looking me in the eyes. “Make sure she is at Sugar Cube Corner by 7 okay? Thanks! Remember 7 o’clock bye!” And just as quickly she disappeared again. Confused and perhaps slightly fearful of Diane now I got up from the bench and walked over to the little filly. I was about halfway there when I notice she just didn’t look dirty she smelt like it too. That’s about when I stopped and considered how to approach without scaring her. Sitting down quietly up against the trunk of a nearly by tree I fished around in my B.O.H. Finding what I was looking for I made a little show of unwrapping the cloth to reveal a trail bar. A large dense cake-like block made form oats, berries, and plenty of other dried fruits and vegetables combined with flour. Then pressed into a tight block then soaked in brandy to preserve it. A single 6 by 4 by 2 inch bar was enough to feed an adult for a whole day. It was a rather bland thing to eat by my own standards, but I kept a healthy stockpile of these around for times like this. The fact that they didn’t spoil for years didn’t hurt either. I pretended not to notice the filly looking over at the bar drooling while I tore off small bits with my fingers and ate them embellishing how flavorful it was with a hum of delight. I made an only slightly faked yawn as I set the bar to the side closest the filly with the cloth wrapper under it. Closing my eyes I pretended to go asleep breathing slowly and steadily. I wasn’t the best actor but it didn’t take much to fake sleeping. After a few minutes tiny hoof steps slowly got closer and closer. She was trying her hardest not to wake me up and steal the bar. It was right as she was reaching I quickly shot out my hand and grabbed her by the scruff of her neck. “Well, well, well, looky at what I caught.” I smiled at her and she looked up at me in utter fright flailing her limbs and wings wildly but not screaming much to my surprise. As her wings flailed a scent entered my nose and my smile fell. The smell of decay was heavy on her little wings. It made some sense though a large number of feathers were broken, sticking out at odd angles, and a covered in dirt and filth. “Calm down young one I’m not going to hurt you.” Her look of fright changed to confusion and stopped squirming. “You’re not?” “No but if you wanted some food all you had to do was ask.” I let go of her and tore off a large chunk of the bar and handed it to her. “But since you try to steal I should turn you in….” I paused as the filly held her food shaking fear taking hold again. “….but I’m not going to provide you at least tell me a little about yourself.” “Not a lot to tell…I’m an orphan.” She said as she took a bite humming at the taste of real food for what I was guessing the first time in months. “The names Scootaloo what’s yours?” “Call me Roe, if you’re an orphan why aren’t you at an orphanage?” I wasn’t about to ask why she was an orphan too many reasons that it could be and none would likely be pleasant. “’Cause the orphanage sucks that’s why all the caretaker did was yell at us an tell us we would never be adopted cause nopony loved us… especially our real parents…” She was starting to cry but was fighting hard not to. I placed my hand on her mane and pet her gently which help to calm her down. “Scootaloo is that orphanage here in Ponyvile?” “No Canterlot why?” “Oh…no reason.” “You don’t need to know what I’m going to do to this caretaker when I find them.” I thought to myself wondering how loud they would scream once I found them. “Would you like a home little Scootaloo?” “You’re going t-to a-a-” She stuttered looking overjoyed at the idea but I had to cut off that thought before it got too far along. “No I’m not because I can’t I’m only going to be in Equestria till next year’s winter.” She started crying again and I pulled her onto my lap not caring about how dirty or smelly she was. “Instead I’m going to buy you a house here in Ponyvile and teach you how to take care of yourself.” “What! My own house!?!” She shouted and looked up at me disbelieving. “Mhm.” I nodded slowly. “The only cost to you is going to school making good grades and taking good care yourself and the house. The better your grades and the better the shape the house is in the more bits I’ll give you to spend on things other than food. Does this sound fair enough to you?” She didn’t have any words and was fighting her tears again and pushed her head into my chest hugging me tightly. A sad smile on my face I tossed the remains of the bar back in my bag and stood up. Carrying Scootaloo got me even more strange looked but I took the long way around town to drop her off at the hospital. A kind looking earth mare with a white coat and soft pink mane took the tiny filly from me and promise to take good care of her. I paid for the bill up front and way outside the hospital. No way I was going to enter, that place gave me shivers just thinking about it. After that I went to town hall and after a brief, if slightly awkward exchange with Mayor Mare I now owned a house on the outskirts of Ponyvile. The place wasn’t new but in very livable shape and after another quick round of shopping the house was furbished if slightly spartan. It wasn’t easy to get new clothes for the little filly but I did get them. When I picked up Scootaloo from the hospital she didn’t even look like the pony I dropped off. Her and her clothes was clean she was smiling. I could tell her wings were in much better shape even with how rapidly she was flapping them. It made me happy that I had improved someone’s life today. I took her over to sugar cube corner right on time and the little filly was greeted with smiles from Diane the owners, Mr. and Mrs. Cake and a few random towns ponies. For a few hours I was willing to bet she was the happiest girl in the world other than perhaps Diane. I took Scootaloo to her new home Diane came with and while the child slept in my arms I explained what had happened and asked her to check in on her from time to time. With the little filly tucked in bed and a large teddy bear Diane somehow had on her we left locking the doors and windows. As we walked back to the bakery Diane made what she called a Pinkie promise to not to say a word about the orphan part. I had left Scootaloo a brief letter detailing what I was expecting of her and a Diane left a small cook book of easy to make and tasty meals for her. “You did a good thing Roe Roe.” She said to me on the way back to the bakery. I shook my head slowly. “No I didn’t I did what many others should have done to begin with. She has been the only poverty stricken pony I’ve seen since getting here, and trust me I’ve been looking.” “It’s still sweet of you it’s like you’re her daddy.” “No I’d be staying with her right now if I was.” “You aren’t because you’re leaving next year?” “Yes it will be easier on her if she sees me as a teacher rather than a parent.” I yawned deeply beyond tired at this point. “Sleepy?” She asked with a giggle. “Very I didn’t get any sleep last night. I had a sort of unexpected guest.” “You had a guest? Wait does that mean you have your own place now?” Diane bounced on her hoofs looking excited. “Yeah castle heights apartments 4th floor suite F.” “Whoohoo! House warming party!” She jumped throwing little bits of colored paper into the air. “Diane please no parties at my house.” I said waving the paper away from my face. “Oh okay…then…I can visit thought right?” She asked with a little bounce in her step making me wonder how she didn’t fall out of her top. “That I don’t mind at. But if you’ll excuse me I need to find a tree.” I said looking around. “Why are you looking for a tree?” She asked tilt her head and ear eat twitching. “To get in a quick nap before I head back.” “Oh no you don’t mister!” She said with a surprising amount of force and grabbed my hand. “You’re not sleeping outside when I have a bed big enough for you.” “I actually like sleeping outside.” I somewhat nervously said. “No excuses!” With strength I hadn’t seen in years she quickly pulled me into the bakery and before I knew what was happening I was in her room. “uhu…” I blinked owlishly as I took in the small room bright pinks alongside the cool earthy tones was relaxing yet slightly energizing somehow. “I’m not sure I’m comfortable with this Diane.” “Why not?” She hopped out from a changing screen wearing pale sky blue lose fitting outfit with muti-colored balloons on it. The clothes covered her neck to hoof except for a little of her pink cleavage. “Don’t you want a snuggle buddy?” “Snuggle buddy?” I asked more than slightly confused as she gently but firmly pushed me onto her pink fluffy couch. “Yeauh snuggle buddy. A buddy you snuggle with to help you sleep at night.” She said with an innocent smile no signs what so ever that was trying to pull a fast one on me. “Is that a common thing in Equestria? Cause if never heard of such a thing.” I scratched at my ear slightly wondering if this was something only she did or not. “Of course it is silly, Spike and Twilight are snuggle buddies, the apple family snuggles together, Fluttershy has her animal friends, and I have my sisters when they are around Gummy and Mrs. Cake sometimes. That’s also why I gave Scootaloo that great big teddy bear.” “Gummy?” I asked and I felt something clamp around my shin it was really hard to kick my leg out in reflex. When I didn’t notice any pain I looked down to a tiny green alligator with a vacant look on its face softly chewing on my leg. “Gummy! You naughty boy you know you’re not allowed to chew on guests till they say its okay.” She reached down and pulled the reptile off my leg holding it in her lap while I looked on in utter confusion. “I know you like him too but that was very rude say you’re sorry.” Gummy stared at me blankly for few long seconds then licked his left eye while blinking the other. “He says he’s sorry.” “Umm…apology accepted…I guess….” I rubbed the back of my neck slightly crept out by the blank look on its face. “So snuggle buddies? As hot as it’s been Gummy has really wanted some space lately.” She set the gator down and he slowly walked to the bathroom. “Uh…Diane shifters and most others back on my world really only share beds with lovers or sometimes their children.” I said trying to avoid the awkwardness of this situation. “Plus I was only going to sleep for an hour or so before heading back to Canterlot.” “Why only an hour? Do you reaalllyyyy need to be back that quickly?” She asked pleadingly and her mane slightly falling. “Well…no but I-” “Then what’s the problem? Is it because you don’t like me?” She interrupted me started tearing up slightly. “No no its not that I….I just don’t really like being touched, even more so when I’m sleeping.” I said trying to calm her down. “Oh..” She scooted down the couch slightly her mane falling even more. “I have been making you feel really uncomfortable then…” “Not as much as I was expecting…” I said quickly wondering just where that came from and she seemed to perk up a little. “So you’re going to go now?” She reached over placing hand on mine rubbing them back of it with her thumb looking into my eyes. Again I felt that strange feeling I did the night we accidently kissed that feeling of promised safety. I pulled out my watch and looked at the time and it was half past ten. With a sigh I put the watch back in my pocket and looked at her again. “Do bakers wake up real early in the world too?” I asked and her mane puffed back out slightly as she nodded quickly her smile returning. “Then I guess it won’t hurt to sleep here.” Her smile grew so big I was afraid her face would split in two and she seemed to glow a little. “Just please try not to touch my back or head okay.” “Okay I won’t.” She said happily as she got up and went over to her bed. “I won’t look while you change either.” She turned her back to me and covered her eyes. Wondering just how in the hell I had gotten myself into this I walked behind the changing screen and changed into my spare “in-town” clothes. They were normal clothes deep blue cargo pants and a long sleeve pull on shirt. I placed my field clothes and blades in my B.O.H and my quiver in the pack closing it tight. Walking back out bare foot carrying my pack and belt I place them on her couch my bow still in gauntlet form on the top. “You can look now.” I said feeling slightly strange about all this. She turned around and smiled at me then pulled her pink blankets back and climbed in patting the spot next to her. I watched for a few moments starting to have second thoughts. I reached into the pouch that held my flask pulled it out and tapped the dragon. As I was unscrewing the cap I looked over my shoulder, Diane seemed rather saddened by what I was doing. I hadn’t told anyone other than Luna what it was but it still felt like she knew somehow. I looked at the flask for few long moments then put the cap back on and back where in belonged not having drank a drop. When I walked over she was smiling again and gave me plenty of room. I normally slept on my right side thankfully I’d be able to without asking to switch places. Facing her no sooner than my head hitting the pillow she covered us with her blankets and snuggled right up to my chest. She had her own arms crossing her chest seeming to keep her breasts from touching me or to not hug me, hard to tell which. She gently nuzzled her cheek up against my cover pectoral muscles then looked up at me. “I’m not making you uncomfortable right?” She asked me softly nearly a whisper and I shook my head. “Will you…hold me?” Her cheeks got slightly darker as I wrapped one arm around her. “Thank you…sweet dreams Roe Roe.” Almost instantly she was sound asleep. I pulled her a little closer and rested my chin on her head and whispered softly. “May your dreams be pleasant….Pinkie.” Author's Note Okay i know there is going to be many that say I'm painting Dash as a blood thirsty hot headed fool. And yes i am because she WAS a hot head in season one. I mean she ATTACKS a dragon and I'm quoting Fluttershy here "A huge, gigantic, terrifying, enormous, teeth-gnashing, shark-scale-having, horn-wearing, smoke-snoring, could-eat-a-pony-in-one-bite, totally all grown up dragon." Do i really need to say any more on that? Also a chronological order of events up to when things start to really go off the show's track. Please note that i wont be doing a chapter for each of these episodes its merely a guideline detailing the events that will happen. Starting from "Griffin the Brush off" "Boast Busters" "Call of the cutie" "Dragonshy" "Look before you sleep" "Bridle Gossip" "Swarm of the century" "Feeling Pinkie Keen" "Show Stoppers" "Stare Master" "Over a Barrel" "A bird in Hoof" "The cutie mark chronicles" "Party for one" "Suited for success" "Dog and Pony show" "The best night ever" "Sonic Rainboom" "Green isnt your color" "Owls well that ends well" "A Canterlot Wedding" "Fall weather friends" "Luna Eclipsed" "Baby Cakes" "Hearths Warming eve" "Winter Wrap up" "It's About Time" "Lesson Zero"
Chapter Eleven: One of Those DaysWaking up was a….strange experience for me. Not only because of that truly unusual dream, but also because I didn’t wake up in a cold sweat. Then there was Diane her face still pressed into my chest nuzzling it while she snored quietly. I looked down at her watching sleeping soundly with my arm still around her. A part of me was expecting to feel… confused about how calm I was with the current situation, but I wasn’t. Instead I lay there lightly stroking her back with my fingers. The peaceful moment however was shattered by a deranged scream from the cursed love child of a banshee, the single loudest cricket in existence, and an entire city’s wroth of pots and pans slamming onto a hard floor. I let out a yelp of pain as I quickly rolled out of bed with a loud thud. I clamped my hands over my ears trying to drown out the horrid racket as I rolled around on the floor in pain. Then as quickly as it started it stopped and I felt a hand settle on my back rubbing me softly. When I rolled over Diane was looking down at me concern on her face. Her mouth was moving but the only thing I was hearing at the moment was an eerie and annoying ringing in my ears. She was also pointing to the alarm clock on her night stand. I sat up and shook my head then rubbing my ears trying to get the ringing to stop. She looked to be tearing up slightly and, if I was reading her lips right, apologizing. I placed my hand on the top of her head and gently ruffled her mane. I didn’t really trust myself with volume control at the moment so I gave her a gentle smile letting her know it was alright. She lunged forward hugging me and smiling deeply. Then she blotted into her bathroom and a few moments later came out looking freshly bathed. She was wearing the same blue dress and apron she had been when I met her. As to how she cleaned up and dressed so quickly was a mystery, but one I chose to ignore. She kept her happy smile and waved her arms to the bathroom door, guessing she was telling me to use it if I wanted. I normally would’ve just dressed and been on my way, but I figured why not? It would give me time for my hearing to return to normal. Pinkie Pie I was so happy that Roe Roe had decided to be my cuddle buddy last night that I just couldn’t stop smiling. Then my alarm clock woke us up, hurting his ears. I never ever remembered the alarm being as loud as it was. I didn’t even think that I had set it since I haven’t needed it to wake up on time in years. It turned out it was REALLY loud even scaring Mr. and Mrs. Cake out of bed. It made me really sad to think that Roe’s cute wolfie ears were hurting because of it. So now I was going to make it up to him by making an extra special super yummy breakfast. Only thing was I wasn’t sure what he really liked so I used what little I learned the night I kissed him. I blushed every time I had thought about that night and I didn’t stop blushing last night till I fell asleep. What little I did know about Roe Roe he liked meat but didn’t eat it very often, but I guess that was a good thing since the Cakes didn’t keep any around. He said that he mainly ate fruits and veggies. I looked around the kitchen humming softly as I gathered up eggs, potatoes, and the makings of a fruit salad. Then I went over to the coffee maker and starting making a pot. My plan was coming together nicely when I heard Mrs. Cake walked in. She was wearing a dress very much like my own but pink instead of blue. It made sense seeing as how it was the bakery uniform. She always had a more cushion for the pushin, but with the new foal on the way she had put on a little more, but she was still pretty to me. “Good Morning Mrs. Cake.” I sad putting on my bestest good morning smile as she walked over to me. “Good morning Pinkie.” She said with a slightly tired smile. “What’s got you cooking so early deary?” “Oh I’m making breakfast for Roe Roe. Since he has to go back to Canterlot today I thought he shouldn’t leave hungry.” I grinned my biggest grin and Mrs. Cake blushed slightly. “Oh my, Pinkie do you mean you and that young shifter colt are together?” She asked as she got beside me and I felt my cheeks turn pinker than normal. “N-no we’re just friends maybe cuddle buddies right now, but together no.” I poked at the food carefully trying not to look at her. “Oh but you want to be don’t you?” She giggles and lightly poking me in the ribs. “Mrs. Cake please it’s embarrassing.” I pouted gently sticking my bottom lip out. “I know my friends don’t like him very much, but I know he’s a really nice stallion deep down, I know it.” “With everything I hear about him since he showed up I was starting to think that your friends were right about him. But after everything he did for that little filly yesterday I believe you’re right about him.” She gave me a one armed hug and I smiled leaning into her gently. “Thanks Mrs. Cake. But what if he doesn’t like me that way?” I asked my ears drooping at the idea. “You shouldn’t be worrying about that so soon Pinkie. This is only the second time you two have been around each other. Give it time I’m sure he’ll come around.” She released the hug and I went back to cooking. “But you already have him as a cuddle buddy hmm? I think he just might like you.” My cheeks turned even brighter as I nearly dropped the spatula and turned away, my knees trembling. I didn’t understand why I liked him so much it was so confusing. I think it’s his eyes that keep drawing me in. Those sad deep brown eyes that just made me want to hug him and tell him it would be alright. The popping of the eggs quickly brought my attention back to cooking. I flipped the eggs over gently not breaking the yokes and stirred the diced potatoes and onions. That’s when heard a loud male yell, something told me I didn’t need a translator to know what was said. It was quickly followed by more yells and loud thumping sounds against the walls of my room. I gasped and ran to room worried something had happened to Roe Roe. “Curse you lousy luck!” I screamed inside my head as I made it up the stairs the thumping continued and was joined by the sound of breaking glass. I moved faster Mr. and Mrs. Cake not far behind me. I quickly threw open the about to ask what in the name of parties was going on but when I seen what I did I needed advice. “Control this Pinkie did you read me?, Over.” “Pinkie this is Officer Grey Matter of control we read you loud and clear. What seems to be the problem? Over.” Grey Matter said over the microphone headset that was standard issue with all members of the control team. She was also dressed in the standard pink officer’s uniform just like the rest. “I seem to have encountered something I have never seen before requesting advice, over.” “Alright Pinkie please stand by while we assess the situation, over.” “Standing by, over.” “Okay ponies let’s see what we’ve got. Officer Optics give us a visual.” Matter gave her orders quickly as one would befitting her station. “Coming through now Ma’am.” Optics responded quickly as she flipped switches and pressed buttons on her respective control panel. The image flickered to life on the giant 120 inch 675k resolution flat screen. “Subject is disanointed as “Roe”…an error as occurred on optical shutters 1 and 2. They seemed to be jammed as open as possible and we can’t seem to close them Ma’am.” “Noted continue with analysis Officer.” Matter stated simply. “Yes Ma’am, Subject only matches 60% of our records updating them now. Roe is missing all clothing while panting quickly and is holding his bow pointing at the wall near the window. The wall itself is littered with small diameter holes at best approximations caused by a series of arrows fired at very high speeds. Targets pectoral and abdominal muscles seem to be lacking of any fur, analyzing. Zero signs of known illnesses to be the reason for this and the same goes for shaving or alternative methods us fur removal, conclusion natural growth pattern. The inner thighs and reproductive organ area are likewise lacking of fur. The organ in question is not matching records from anatomy class making note of differences….” “Ma’am pardon the interruption Ma’am but the heart has increased output by 40%.” Officer Blood interrupted her own console beginning to flash with red warning lights. “Do what you can to correct the output Blood. Optics lets pick up the pace of the analysis before anymore errors pop up.” Matter ordered still calm however worry was beginning to seep into her voice. “Control I’m starting to feel really funny, over.” “We are working on the problem Pinkie please continue to stand by, over. Optics report!” “Genital lacks a sheath and the tip is rounded closer to that of a mushroom Ma’am. The lacking of a sheath gives a better rough estimate of length when at full functionality. Calculations predict a total arousal length of 7 to 9 inches Ma’am.” As Optics finished the panels at all stations began sparking and flashing warning lights. “Ma’am the hearts output has increased another 25% circularly fluid as began flooding the cheeks, nipples, and the clitoris to relive the pressure.” Blood shouted from her station. “Fix and close optical shutters 1 and 2 immediately!” Matter ordered panic starting to take hold. “That’s a negative the shutters are not responding to commands!” Optics shouted in panic as well. “Engineering! Get us turned around now!” “We just can’t do it Captain, errors are popping up all throughout the engines, we don’t have the power!” The control room shook and more sparks few as a few panels popped making a few officers lose their balance. “What in the name of the great cell division is happening to Pinkie?!” Matter shouted as the doors to control opened another officer stepping through. She was a much lower ranking officer being unable to rise through the ranks for behavioral and uniform violations. The uniform she wore had been modified to resemble a bikini top and a g-string. Her mane was straight and covered half of her face. Her eye was half lidded with a sultry smile on her muzzle. She always had one of her hands either between her legs or groping her very generous assets, this time however she was doing both. “mmmmmm….step aside bitches I’m ooooooooo….here to deal with the situation.” She moaned lustfully as she walked forward her fingers deep in her snatch and pinching her hard as diamonds nipples. “Officer Heat! You are still on administerive leave for another month what are you doing here?!” Matter asked loudly as Heat pulled the headset off the commander’s head. “mmmmmmm….I already told you.” Heat moaned down at the now helpless officers as more warning lights and sparks flashed about. She slowly brought the microphone to her lips and spoke. “Pinkie this is control do you read me?, over.” “Yes I read you what’s going on I don’t feel right! Over!” Pinkie screamed over the intercom. “Calm down Pinkie mmmmm… everything will fine once you aaahhhhhhhh….understand the situation, over.” Heat nearly screamed in rapturous pleasure. “Please tell me what’s happening!” “That’s very simple Pinkie. That is one mighty fine hunk of the male gender with a mighty fine piece of equipment between his legs. And you my dear sweet mmmmmm…lovely mare wanna ride it all night long!” Everything in the control room stopped flashing for a few brief moments. Then every console panel sparked and smoked every light went dark quickly followed by a massive crash leaving all but one scantily clad manically laughing officer immobilized. Roe I enjoyed my shower greatly something about Diane’s bathroom seemed to energize me more than my own. It could have been that the colors were more lively and bright than mine. Then again it could have simply been that I had a restful night’s sleep for once. At the moment however I didn’t much care as I slipped my head band back on and with a moment of thought it cast its illusion. The band slowly “melted” into my skin so no one would be the wiser I had it on. Placing the towel on the rack I exited the bathroom to retrieve my field clothes when I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. My heart jumped into my throat at the sight and I leaped over to bow shouting in my mother tongue. “Vile demon return to the abyss you came from!” I quickly garbed my bow and yanked arrows from my quiver rapidly firing them at the foul creature. “Die abomination!” I roared as my arrows flew at my target missing each time leaving holes in the walls and window as they went clean threw. The monstrosity made its escape out the window and I would have pursued if I hadn’t been so busy catching my breath. That’s when the door to the room open and Diane burst forth a worried look on her face. The worry was quickly replaced by a wide eyed stare. Then her face got really red and suddenly blood sprayed from her nose and she fell flat on her back her left hoof twitching slightly. The Cakes weren’t far behind her and when their eyes landed on me there was two reactions. “Make yourself decent Roe!” Mr. Cake shouted as raised his hand to block out the view of my naked form. “Oh…. my.” Mrs. Cake said as a small amount of blood shot from her nose and blushed deeply before grabbing Diane and dragging her off somewhere else. It took a few seconds before I looked down my pride on full display. Then eyeing the window I saw a mint green unicorn and a cream colored earth pony with a blue and pink mane through their window. A number of my arrows were sticking out of the side of their house before disappearing and returning to my quiver. The ponies at the neighboring house were both mares, both looking at me and both had bloody noses. I sighed as I thought for a moment conjuring the illusion of clothing over myself then started actually getting dressed. “Since that is taken care of just what in the hay was that all about?” Carrot shouted/asked me pointing to the wall that had holes covering it now while I had managed to put my boxers and pants on. I was about to answer when the assailant returned threw the window. I readied another arrow and was about to fire when Carrot grabbed my left shoulder. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Calm down! What’s going on?!” “There!…..demon!.....window!.” That was all that I could manage to get out coherently. Carrot looked over to the window then walked over and kneeled looking at the vile thing then looked back at me a deadpanned look on his face. “You mean to tell me that you put holes in my house, made Pinkie faint, expose yourself to Cup Cake and the neighbors, and scared the icing out me over a little spider?” He asked pointing at the brown and red-eyed-eight-legged- mandible having vile creation. “Kill that cursed thing!” I shrieked trying my best to keep my bow steady and not shoot Carrot. He turned to the spider and opened the window completely. “Go and run along little guy. I don’t think it’s safe for you here right now.” I could almost swear the spider squeaked at the yellow stallion then scurried out the window. I lowered me bow as the window was closed again releasing a breath I didn’t even notice I was holding. Panting I slumped down on the couch next to my gear my arms and legs trembling. “Are you alright?” The baker asked as he stepped closer “Hate. Spiders.” I let out breathing deeply. “Just take few deep breaths and calm down Roe.” He placed his hand back on my shoulder again giving it a squeeze and I relaxed a little. “Sorry…if I know they are there I’m fine but if I don’t…well…” I trailed off glancing at the wall as I resumed getting dressed. “It’s alright Roe as long as no pony got hurt but the wall on the other hand….” “I’ll pay for the repairs Carrot.” I reached into my belt pouch and pulled out 50 gold coins and gave them to him. “That should cover it.” “Sweet Celestia Roe! Just how much gold to you have?!” He asked in wide-eye fascination. “I probably have enough material wealth to ruin Equestria’s economy if I wanted to.” I said nonchalantly as I slipped on my socks and boots. Then I sniffed the air something making it past the smell of the blood. “Is something burning?” I asked looking to the baker. He quickly ran out the door and after grabbing the rest of my gear I wasn’t far behind. When I entered the kitchen he was removing two pans from the stove the food within smoking and only slightly burnt. “Sorry seems I ruined your walls and you breakfast.” I said feeling a little disgusted with myself at the moment. “No no, this wasn’t our breakfast. It was supposed to be yours.” He said as he placed the pans on pot holders on the counter top next to the stove. “Mine? Why mine?” I asked my ear twitching slightly. “Pinkie Pie didn’t want you to go back to Canterlot on an empty stomach.” He said as he looked at me and I glanced back at the food Diane was cooking for me. That’s when I walked over and looked at the meal. It was brunt nearly to point most anyone else would’ve thrown it out and started over it not being appetizing anymore. I felt sometime inside me at that moment it was a nearly long forgotten emotion I wasn’t sure I had anymore. I was…grateful for the meal that she had made for me even if it would taste like charcoal now. I felt the corners of my mouth turn up into a smile as I reached for my travel spices my tail wagging a little. I sprinkled just a little over the two parts of the meal. Using my fork I began eating right out of the pans I had to force it all down but I didn’t let it show on my face. Carrot just stared at me for a moment before smiling and set down a blow with a fruit salad in it. “She made this for you too.” He said with a small smile and a nod and I was thankful I’d have something to wash down the rest of the meal with. “Will she be alright? I don’t know around here but back home the only time someone bleeds from their nose is when it gets hit.” I asked as I started on the fruit salad. “Oh she’ll be fine don’t you worry none about her.” Carrot started washing the pans humming softly. “So what your plans for today sticking around Ponyvile for a while?” “No I need to get back to Canterlot, need to discuss something with the Princesses.” I sat the bowl and headed for the door. “Tell Pinkie “thanks for the meal” for me would you?” “No problem Roe!” He called back to me as I headed out of the bakery. I did need to get back to Canterlot I had to make a stop at the hospital even though I really didn’t want to. When I entered I seen the same white mare I had left Scootaloo with the day before. She had a happy if very tired smile on her face when she seen me. I had a hard time returning the smile largely because I DID NOT want to be in this place. “Ah Mister Roe good morning and how are you today, need a check up?” She offered tiredly but cheerfully. “No thank you, I’m doing quite well, just wanting to see if Scootaloo got a clean bill of health.” I was trying my hardest to remain smiling but when hers fell so did mine. “Alright what’s wrong with her?” She looked very uncomfortable but nodded her head indicating to follow. She led me to a small office and picked up a file on the desk. “Mister Roe you must understand that I wouldn’t be sharing this info with you, doctor/patient confidentially and all, but you are the closest thing she has to a family right now.” She said sorrowfully as she opened the file. “Scootaloo as a rare condition called Fibrodysplasia it well…oh how do I put this…” She trailed off seeming to try a find a nice way of putting it. “If I’m translating the word correctly it’s some form of aliment that affects the bone and or muscle development and if I had to guess her wings correct?” I asked leaning up against the door frame. “How….how did you know?” The nurse asked in shock. “Needed to learn a thing or two about the felid when I was younger. More importantly is her condition curable or only treatable?” “No..sadly there isn’t a cure but it’s very treatable. Lots of calcium, protein, and exorcise and she should be flying in her mid to late 20’s very late for a pegasus but better late than never I suppose.” “That’s it? No medicine, surgery, or magic as an option?” “Only in the most severe cases and magic would likely do more harm than good in this case.” I had raised my brow at that. A people ever so dependent on magic wild weather and animals are scary, and magic wouldn’t help in this case? I didn’t get it thankfully I got an explanation. “You see healing magic is very rare because it has to correct what is wrong physically and magically. That normally means pouring magic into the injury but that can sometimes cause a disruption in the flow of magic the patient doing far more harm than good.” Healing magic back home worked differently but since the largest part of it was handed down from the gods that made sense. Plus while everything back home had some aura of magic, it was now where near to the level this world had. Magic here seemed to be more tied to great master plan and going against that caused problems. Magic not being able to use for healing was not the only indication of that. Ever since I set foot on this world I’ve been feeling the magic of it attacking me almost, clearly saying as if I didn’t belong. This feeling of not belonging here wasn’t unfamiliar territory for me. I had a similar feeling every time I got too close to the holy capital of Vale. It wasn’t because I was evil I doubted anything evil could stand to get within eye shot of the city. It was more because I was so…chaotic would be the best word to use for it. In a holy city blessed by nearly every good aligned god out there and you’ve told them all to fuck themselves, you tend to feel them glaring at you from the heavens. “I see…well if that’s all it takes then I’ll be sure to tell her. Is there anything else Miss…?” “Oh Red Heart, Mister Roe but there is the matter of the payment you left…” “It wasn’t enough?” I was slightly shocked at the idea that I had under paid for it. “No not at all you paid far far too much. I was just going to give you back the rest.” She started to move behind the desk but I stopped her. “How much is left?” I asked as I turned around ready to leave. “Plenty… you could’ve treated half of the town with how much you left.” “Then use it for Scootaloo in case she needs medical help in the future.” I threw up a wave as I walked out of the office and made my way to the exit unable to stomach the smell of the building anymore. Once I got some distance from the place I dry heaved hard but forced myself to keep my breakfast down. I grabbed my flask and started chugging dragon’s breath as quickly as I could. Moments later I felt it taking effect my mind slightly a buzz and my stomach calm but my throat burning from the alcohol. A gasp and a head shake later I put my flask away and wander to the market place planning on picking up milk and eggs for Scootaloo. My words were slightly slurred as I paid for them thanking the mare selling them so early. On my way over pasting a strange little stall that was just opening up as the sun peaked over the horizon. A number of broads with wheels on them a few with poles and handles on them. In my slightly drunken stupor I bought a nice blue one with a helmet and pads. Letting myself inside and placed the eggs and milk in the cooler and the scooter near the door. A brief sloppy written note explaining an idea to build up her wing muscles later I walked out heading back to the city. I groaned holding my head while walking to the palace and swore a silent oath to kill the sun. Drinking more on the way only proved to worsen the hangover I was now going through. The noise of the city was only a little easier than the blinding light at moment so I walked the streets with my eyes closed. At the main gate to the castle I could hear the clang of the guard’s armor rapidly approaching me. “We got you this time Roe!” One stallion yelled at me as he got closer making to tackle me. Groaning from the yell and acting on reflex I quickly drew my kukri passing my finger over the mercy symbol. A quick flip over him and slashing across his back I groaned again from his pained scream and clang of his armor against the stone road. “ughug! Not so loud.” I said in pain and held my throbbing head with my free hand. Sadly this did not have the effect I wanted instead a mare, guessing a noble, let out a loud high pitched scream that threatened to split my head in two followed by whistles alerting the rest of the guards. I made a blind dash to the gardens having to slash through two unicorns before they could cast a spell. Even in my hung-over state I evaded the guards and started scaling one of the castle towers after putting the silver spiders on my shoulders. The shear amount of pain they caused in biting me again sobered me up a little, enough to open my eyes at least. My camouflage in place made scaling without detection easier. It was about halfway up the tower I noticed it wasn’t Luna’s or Tia’s towers. I wasn’t really feeling like crossing the entire castle’s roof so with a grunt I heaved myself onto a nearby open window. When I did I got a sight and a smell that I wasn’t excepting or hoping to see. Two stallions the large one of the two thrusting his hips forward plugging his stallion hood in and out of the flanks of the smaller one. The two joined as they were the smaller one lying on the bed his legs wrapped around the waist of his larger lover their fingers laced together as gazed into the other’s eyes. Another powerful thrust of the larger one’s hips force an almost feminine moan from the smaller one as his member shot out his seed covering his own chest and face. I reeled back from the unexpected sight and scent that caused me to fall backwards off the window. I recovered quickly enough to see the ground rapidly approaching me. Throwing my left arm out and with a flick of my wrist a barbed anchor and chain fired from the bracer under my sleeve embedding itself in the wall. The chains mere 20 feet became taught quickly yanking my shoulder out of socket and slamming me into the wall with a crunch busting a few ribs nearly causing a scream of pain. I held it in gasping in pain with my head against the stone surface and planting my feet and my free hand against the wall. A painful flick of my dislocated arm the anchor released and the chain retracted back into the bracer. Climbing back down with one bad arm throbbing in pain was just as unpleasant as the last time it happened. “Hault in the name of the Princess!” A guard shouted at me as soon as I got back on the ground making me pin my ears down. It was at the point I noticed I was surrounded by 8 guards their armor clanging loudly. “For the love of the gods stop the noise.” I complained as I garbed my kukri making the guard charge at me. The two pegasusi were the quickest but not my concern at the moment, the three unicorns were. I dodge rolled past the pegasusi giving one a slash across the back dropping him then jumped straight back into one of the one of the three earth ponies trying to charge. My weight coupled with the weight of his armor knocked him off balance and fell backward. I continued moving rolling with the fall and using my legs like a spring dashed to the far left unicorn. A flick and twist of my wrist sent the blade across his throat and he quickly fell in heap. The sound of to spells heading my way made me roll onto the unicorn I just down and dropping my blade as I took him with me. The spells impacted with a small explosion making me groan again from the noise. My good hand free now I reach into my belt and threw a flash stone blinding the group briefly. Moving forward I scooped up my blade and dispatched the other two unicorns before they could cast another reckless spell. The remaining pegasus charged bringing down his sword aiming to cleave me in half. Passing my finger over the “sundering” symbol I brought my blade to meet his sword. My blade passed through his like butter the cut length of his sword stuck into the ground by the tip and returning to the mercy symbol I slashed him from shoulder to hip. As he fell I charge to the earth ponies that were helping their friend get up and with a wide arching swing took all three of them down. A massive bright flash and a pop brought my attention to the sky were I saw very pissed off Celestia dive bombing a look of pure hate in her eyes. Luna was right behind her “sister” overlooking the scene with a stern look on her face. As Tia descended her normal white dress burst into flames bright golden armor took its place and a large white and gold claymore in her hands. I stood my ground raising my arm wondering if my bow could take the impact without breaking. Tia’s giant blade came screaming down bright orange flames coming off it. The blade was suddenly blocked by Luna, like Tia her dress was gone and the same armor she had as Nightmare took its place. Tia’s eyes burned with shock and betrayal as her claymore impacted with Luna’s halberd. “Luna why!? He has slaughtered our little ponies and you defend him why?!” Tia screamed and her lover and making me drop my blade again and cover my ears. “Look around sister! How could he slaughter them without drawing a single drop of blood?!” Luna shouted back in a booming voice and I fell to the ground about able to take the noise anymore. “W-what?” Tia stuttered as she gazed at the down guards finally noticing the gentle raise and fall of their chests. “H-how did…” “I sensed that they had entered the realm of dreams sister.” Luna carefully pushes the claymore back and gripped Celestia’s hand. “Calm thyself Celestia and look before acting.” I was able to pull myself from the ground and start pour water from my flask on the faces of the three earth pony guards a few quick coughs and head shaking later they where awake again. “Good hustle boys, but better luck next time.” I hissed as I picked up and put away my kukri. The two alicorns looked on in confusion then a grimace as I slammed my shoulder into the tower wall popping it back in place. Grunting and hissing in pain I slowly placed my arm in the belt of my quiver using it as improvised sling. I let out a sigh of relief as I felt the pain dulling and relaxed my arm. When I looked back at the rulers they had confused yet stern looks on their faces. I could only think of one appropriate response. “What?” “So let me get this straight. You took it upon yourself to give Captain Armor the chance to train the troops by being an infiltrator. But you failed to inform us or the Captain that you would sometimes “not be in the mood” and use the front door. And we had to spend the last hour ensuring the populace that it was just a training exercise. Also in the process dislocated your shoulder. All because you got drunk and were dealing with your hang over.” Celestia said a little louder than she needed to her left eye twitching. She tapped on the table of the gazebo we had gone to with her finger. Both of the sisters were back in the royal dresses all of us seated at the table. Tia looked ready blow her top but Luna for some reason seemed to trying to hold back her giggles. “I said I do stupid things when I’m hung over what more do you want?” I asked as I smile tiredly at the maid that had brought the items I requested. Using my right arm I cracked the egg into the tall glass and put a dab of the hot sauce over the yolk. The alicorn’s looks shifted to slightly disgusted as I poured some of the pickle brine into the glass. Confusion was added to the look as I took the fine near powder-like coffee grounds and made two lines. They gasped as I quickly snorted the coffee lines and quickly chugged the egg mixture. I shivered in slight disgust as my face contorted forcing down the veil mixture. I heard a slight thud as the maid that had brought it out fainted on the spot. My headache was fading fast as washed my mouth out with water swallowing. I let out a smile and chuckle at the green faces of the guards and the sisters. “I guess you’ve never heard of a prairie oyster?” “Wh-ugh Why did you drink that?” Luna asked looking like she was doing all she could to keep from retching Tia wasn’t looking much better. “What can I say they are great for hangovers, but back to why I am here.” I quickly gave a rundown of what Scootaloo told me. Tia looked heartbroken while Luna was outraged both promising to look into the matter. That’s when I caught the sound of hoof steps approaching. “Auntie Tia, Auntie Luna, Good morning to you!” An obviously privilege stallion called out waving with a smile on his face. He was tall with a white coat and blonde mane wearing a white suit of some kind. Close behind him was a shorter stallion with a sandy coat and dark brown mane wearing a black suit. I guessed he was some sort of assistant. “Ah Blue Blood good morning to you as well.” Celestia said switching to her motherly ruler act. “What brings you out here so early?” She asked when they got to the table. “I heard the stallion that gave my “dear mother” a piece of his mind was here and I just had to see him for myself.” He said looking to me and I stood up half excepting a fight. As I looked him over it was uncanny at the resemblance. Were it not for the more masculine features he could have passed for Platinum. He stepped closer to me and looked into my eyes an unreadable expression on his face. Then he suddenly smiled and gave me a hug making me wince because of my shoulder. Thanks to the coffee grounds up my nose I hadn’t been able to catch his scent but at this close range it was impossible to ignore. The hug over he stepped back and smiled wider up at me. “I simply cannot thank you enough Ambassador my life has been sooooo much more enjoyable with that hag of a mother mine out of the city.” I blinked a times confused and reached out with my good arm offering him a hand shake which he quickly took. “If you ever need anything, and I do mean anything please me know I’d consider it my honor to help you.” “Um..sure I’ll be sure to remember that Blood…” I said slightly unsure how to take this turn of events. “Splendid! absolutely splendid!” He gave a quick smile and bow then turned walking off. “Sorry that I can’t stay and chat but I simply have too much work to do, come along Marker.” He addressed his assistant as he walked passed him. Marker as I was guessing his name quickly nodded but instead of following he walked up to me. “Thank you so much.” He whispered with blushing cheeks then turned to catch up with Blue Blood. I sat down back in my chair with a thump then looked over to the sisters again. They both shared a slightly worried look as they gazed back at me their cheeks ever so slightly flushed. “Yes I know, and yes I’ll keep it a secret.” I said switching to Elysium once the stallions were out of ear shot. “I guess his mother doesn’t approve of his love life?” “Yes she is VERY traditional.” Celestia said with a frown and relaxing slightly. “Well…I’ve seen stranger…” I sighed as I rubbed my temple gently. “I think I need to sleep off the rest of this hang over I’ll see you to later I guess.” “Sleep well Roe.” Luna said as we all stood going about our business. The Void Loud shrieks echoed throughout the void as a vaguely humanoid shape struggled against the chains binding it place. The chains clanged and jingled as it writhed trying to free its self. “Yes Yes I know my dear but after what you did today I simply can’t trust to you to be free.” The figure screamed loudly pure rage shaking the void. “I know I know and you’ll get your time I promise, but until then you have to set and watch.” Discord said with a snap of his eagle talon a TV popping up before the figure. “And since I now have to delay my wonderful return to Equestria you can set down and be quiet.” The figure screamed again, savagely trying to get to the image on the screen. “There is no keeping you quiet is there?” Discord sighed deeply and pulled his ears off his head tossing them away as made his way to his chair with a chess board floating upside down beside. Discord stared at the chair in question. “Ahem Discord made his way to the chair.” Discord looked up into the void. “Really? I mean Really? You are seriously using this tired old cliché.” “….Umn…..Yes?” Discord face palms hard with a loud smack. “Do you really not have anything better than that? Honestly the entire crazy chess board that only I could possibly understand the rules to?” “You got a better idea?” “No not really but I’ll do the short hand version for you.” “Discord twirls his beard making vague notions about what side he is on and wither or not Roe is important and deadlines. There I did what you was going do in probably a few hundred words too many when the readers could tell where you was going the second you let them know it was me.” Discord said with a smug grin. “……I guess you have a point.” “Good now say you’re sorry for taking so long to get this out.” “Sorry people been fighting writers block ill try to get the next one out faster.” “Very good LonelySoul” “Shut up Discord.”